Of Cloaks and Daggers

by SGTBRONY

Rating: mature
Tags: Anthro, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Human, Romance, Princess Luna, Thriller, Drama, Violence, Princess Celestia, Sex
Length: 92629

An enigma of a man is assigned to the American Embassy in Canterlot

After an injury leaves him near death and crippled in more ways than one, A cushy job sounds like the perfect balm to soothe a weary soul. His new office? Well, it has a hell of a view. But balancing diplomatic relations with a war on the horizon might be the end of him and everything he's come to love.

Published 2020-07-07 21:00:01 UTC
Last updated 2020-08-27 04:26:07 UTC

Old Friends

The next three weeks were a whirlwind of activity. Princess Celestia had been right on the money; investigators discovered that Morten had been attempting to funnel Equestria's healing tech to his wife's company for months. The thought of that greasy prick trying to sell those potions for a mint to his rich buddies made me sick to my stomach, and I was beyond happy to assist the DOJ and their Equestrian partners. He got better than what he deserved, having to resign in disgrace, staring down the barrel of a ten-year prison sentence, and being barred from entering Equestria for something like a couple of hundred years.

Thanks to my cooperation, State had extended my leave for an additional few days after my diplomatic status had expired. My last day in Equestria arrived far too quickly for my liking, and found me drinking my last bottle of "Lunar Reserve" on my government-funded couch, my apartment was a doozy, wide open with a high ceiling as per Equestrian norms (kept the Pegasi from feeling boxed in.) I was going to miss the wide bay windows that gave me a beautiful view of the sunset, my little kitchen that was the site of many an abomination over the last year and change.Sure, I could stay under the new Ambo, but truth be told politics was starting to grate on my last nerve, and I had severe doubts about my ability to stomach another self-serving prick in the office. I finished my beer with a sigh, and made my way to the front door, had a train to catch after all. One final look around the apartment capped one of the best times of my life; God only knew the good memories were few and far between.

I chucked my beer in the trash and hoisted my bag onto my shoulder, sighing heavily as I pulled the door open. And almost pissed myself as I ran smack into a Pegasi Mare, her hand raised to knock was the only glimpse of her I got before we went down in a cat-ball of feathers and cheap government-issue suit. Hardwood isn't called hardwood for no reason, ouch, "Are you okay, Miss? I'm so sorry about that".

She sat up, brushing herself off, "I'm all right, just my pride." Her voice was husky, with an accent I couldn't quite place, almost Slavic sounding, Western Equestrian maybe? She flashed a smile my way as I got a good look at her. She looked tall for a pony, at least my height, with a honey-colored mane that fell just past her shoulders, her eyes were a striking deep green as she looked herself over for any bumps or bruises, accenting her chestnut brown coat. I watched her for a moment before pushing myself off the ground and offering a hand. "Hell of an introduction, I'm Zack, Zack Andrews."

She accepted my outstretched hand, and I pulled her to her hooves. "You're not kidding, I'm Emerald Glow, and you're just the man I was looking for."

"Oh? Any particular reason?" I could feel my guard snap into place; I'd never seen this mare before. Her attire of a simple zip-hoodie and jeans was casual, a little too relaxed, almost artificially so, she carried herself with an air that could only be described as military. What could she possibly want with me?

"Her Highness, Princess Celestia, would speak with you immediately. I'm your escort to the castle." She finished with a smile and cocked her head expectantly.

Cute.

"Not to be rude." I leaned against the doorframe, "But is her Highness aware that I'm getting on a train in forty-five minutes?"

She dismissed me with a wave of her hand, "She is, and knew you would bring it up, she said you would find your departure delayed so the two of you would have ample time to speak."

Huh. Now that's odd; maybe the Princess wanted to discuss the case in person before I left for the States? I couldn't fathom why, though. Either way, I couldn't keep her waiting. "Well, Ms. Glow, lead on."

She smiled, "Outstanding, follow me, and please call me Emerald. I think we're well-acquainted enough by now." She finished with a cute giggle.

I rubbed the back of my neck as we started down the hall, "Yeah, I guess you're right, Emerald it is then. Call me, Zack".

A few flights of stairs later and we burst into the afternoon sun, Canterlot was all hustle and bustle around midday, reminded me of my stints in New York, everyone had somewhere to be, and no-one had time for any bullshit. As we walked down the main drag, weaving through crowds of Ponies and Humans alike, I watched foals running around like mad as their parents tried to control them, a mixed table of Ponies and Humans laughing at one joke or another. I took it all in and felt a pang in my chest, this place was magical, and I didn't just mean literally, I meant in how Humans and Ponies had meshed together, there was almost no animosity or suspicion, we simply got along. It always made me feel like there was hope as long as we could set aside our differences, work, live, and love side by side. I shook off my daydream and focused on the walk and what awaited me.

Our journey was spent in silence, with Emerald shooting me sideways glances every so often. I could almost hear her thoughts, what made this human so unique that the Princess had requested a private audience? In truth, I was more than curious as to the same, and I was about to ask when the main gate of Canterlot castle came into view. I'd be finding out one way or another very soon. The guard, an earth-type stallion, perked up as we approached.

"Halt and state your business."

Emerald took the lead "Lieutenant Emerald Glow, escorting Zack Andrews for a meeting with her Highness Princess Celestia."

The guard snapped to attention and saluted, "Lieutenant Glow ma'am! My apologies, I didn't recognize you out of uniform ma'am."

Emerald smiled and returned his salute, "Relax Corporal, no harm done. May we proceed?"

"By all means, ma'am, Mr. Andrews." The guard relaxed almost imperceptibly as he stepped aside, and we continued into the castle proper.

I'd only been here once before, with Ted and his entourage. Still, the sheer beauty of the place hadn't diminished, white marble made up every inch of the architecture, magnificent archways and turrets topped with spires flying the Equestrian flag stretching into the sky. It was breathtaking on its worst days. Emerald led me through the grounds and into the main hall, high ceilings and stained glass windows reminded me of a few cathedrals I'd visited back on Earth, the lavish tapestries commemorating Equestria's history dotted the walls, all in all, I felt as though I'd fallen into something straight out of a fantasy novel, which in many ways I guess I had. This whole experience had been life-altering, magic was real, the world was populated by fantasy creatures from Griffons to actual Dragons. I had always been a bit of a nerd, so this was my nirvana in many ways.

"Zack?" I jumped a little as Emerald interrupted my ruminations. Then I noticed we were standing in front of a massive oak door, Celestia's sigil front, and center.

"Sorry." I muttered sheepishly, "Got a little lost in the artwork." I waved my hand at, well, Everything.

Emerald chuckled. "It happens all the time with new visitors to the wing. No harm done, now the Princess is waiting, and it's time for me to get to my shift. It was a pleasure meeting you." She held out her hand, which I shook gratefully.

"The pleasure was mine Emerald, stay safe out there."

"I will." She finished with another winning smile before starting down the hall; I watched her go until she disappeared around a corner.

Time to have a sit-down with an immortal Princess, nothing to be nervous about.

I raised my hand and knocked. "Come in; it's open." Answered a voice from the other side.

I pushed the heavy door open and was greeted by even more beauty. Thick curtains had been thrown open to allow as much sunlight as possible into the large room beyond lay a white marble balcony with a view clear to Ponyville in the South. Pillows formed a pile in front of a large fireplace, reminding me of floor pillows that dotted homes all over the Middle East. It was a room fit for a Princess to be sure, a perfect mix of comfort and practicality. The centerpiece was a large oak desk, currently occupied by the beaming Solar Regent, who stood as I entered.

"Mr. Andrews! A pleasure to see you again."

I bowed, "Likewise, your Highness, though I am a bit confused as to why I'm here."

She stepped out from behind the desk and crossed the room, answering my question as she came. "I apologize for the somewhat cloak and dagger way I arranged the meeting, but I believe you will not be disappointed in what I have to say. Please, sit." She finished, indicating one of the floor pillows. I obliged as the Princess settled in across from me. She regarded me carefully for a moment before she spoke.

"I have had the opportunity over these past weeks to reflect upon our introduction's circumstances, and I still feel the sting of my hand in your withdrawal from Equestria. To my shame, when I arrived at the Embassy, I believed you to be an unwitting accomplice in the Ambassador's misdeeds at best, and an active participant at worst. I opened my mouth to speak, only to have her silence me with a raised hand. "However, the more we spoke that night, the more I was able to understand you truly, and what I saw was a man possessed by the pursuit of goodness, even if success wasn't guaranteed. I saw honor and integrity, and the drive to maintain both, no matter how dangerous the strait."

I had no words for the naked praise, but more than modesty, I could tell that Everything she was saying was honest, somehow, she had looked into my soul and seen things I was only barely aware of. "Princess, I-"

"I would like you to stay in Equestria and work for the Crown as a direct liaison between myself and your government. I have spoken with the necessary representatives, have been assured and offered assurances that no conflict of interest would occur on either party's behalf".

My jaw suddenly found itself acquainted with the marble tile. "Princess, I don't even know where to begin. This is an amazing opportunity and, quite frankly, Everything I ever wanted. But how would something like that even work?"

She hummed thoughtfully, "Well, you would work for both myself and the State Department as a bridge between us. Using your unfailing moral compass and negotiating skills, we will ensure that nothing like the Ambassador's folly occurs again for the betterment of both worlds.

"And State signed off on this?"

"I believe that after Ambassador Morten's extracurricular activities, your government is eager to showcase some good faith. It isn't necessary, of course, Morten was only one man. But I saw the opportunity to give you what you wanted and gain an ally that could be trusted."

Gobsmacked, I tried to gather my thoughts, "What would my duties be?"

"Oh assorted tasks, the scrutiny of trade and admin documents, accompanying me to meetings and acting as one of my assistants, working with my staff, in addition to whatever your government may ask of you. Generally, applying your intelligence to improve relations and to show that a human can work for and with the Crown. Of course, you would be paid, and well, along with a home in the city, your visa would be extended indefinitely as well. Should you accept, of course." She flashed a million-watt smile, and that same weird brightening of the room came along with it. She already knew what my answer would be, hell she had me at hello.

"I accept," I whispered, it was all I could manage as I offered my hand. She slipped her smaller hand into mine, and my whole arm went up several degrees.

That same smile blossomed on her face, reaching her deep purple eyes, she was incredibly beautiful, up close or far away didn't matter. I felt a smile spreading across my face as we held eye contact for a few moments. Most of the rest of me was the same temperature as my hand for all the wrong reasons.

Bury this attraction; it won't lead you anywhere good.

The smile never left her face. "At the risk of sounding cliche, I believe this is the beginning of something beautiful."

An hour later, I was briefed on my new duties, paid a full month in advance, man that was a few zeroes, and given the keys to my new apartment. Celestia had insisted I take the rest of the week to settle in and get a feel for my new neighborhood. I was still in shock as I stumbled past the gate guards, clutching my backpack and heading toward my new home. I barely remember the walk, my mind was racing, I couldn't believe what had just happened, and I'm sure it showed on my face as I strolled through the front door of the Midnight Rise Apartment complex.

Celestia said the place had been commissioned by her sister Luna for visiting dignitaries and diplomats. It showed the lobby was huge, black marble composing the lion's share of the surfaces, including the front desk where a light coated stallion sat idly thumbing through a magazine, one of his ears perked and swiveled my way as the door closed behind me. Setting his magazine down and favoring me with his best customer-service smile. "Welcome to the Midnight Rise! How can I help you?"

I smiled back, weakly, "I um, I live here now, I guess." I thunked down my key along with the residency letter Celestia's secretary had handed me before I left the palace. His eyes widened as they tracked down the page.

"A letter from the Princess? You must be an important man."

A chuckle slipped out before I could stop it. "I wouldn't go that far, Mr.?"

His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, "Star Chaser. A pleasure."

"Pleasure's all mine bud. Call me Zack. I assume I'm all good to go?"

He nodded, "Everything seems to be in order, You're in 15B, straight up the stairs behind us, third door on the right. If there's anything you need, I'm a phone call away."

"Thanks, bud. I'll try and stay out of your mane."

He laughed now, "No worries, Zack. Helping the residents keeps the boredom from killing me slowly."

I laughed with him and waved over my shoulder as I headed up the stairs, 15B, here we are. Whatever I thought I was ready for, it was worlds beneath what greeted my eyes as I opened the door. The apartment was the size of my childhood home, with a wide-open living room framing a hearth, a huge flatscreen TV, and a faux leather couch about the length of a city block. Across the street was the kitchen with granite countertops and a gas range stove, too bad I couldn't cook to save my goddamn life. I wandered across the hardwood floors, somewhere along the way my bag slid off my shoulder, down a mile-long hallway was the master bedroom, a massive four-post bed that looked sinfully soft and inviting. I all but collapsed onto it and confirmed my suspicions. This was the most comfortable bed in the history of anything and Everything.

I spent a few moments face-planted into the memory foam goodness, reflecting on the last few weeks, when a knock at the door broke scared the shit out of me. Who knew I lived here outside of the castle staff, the Princess, and some high-level state officials? I padded back down the hallway, happy to find that the butcher block had knives included, I pulled out one of the sharper-looking ones and made my way to the door, sliding up to the knob-side and looking through the peephole.

"Son of a bitch."

I twisted the knob and opened the door.

"Hello, Frank."

The grey-haired man smiled. "Hey, Cowboy." He whistled as he took in my apartment. "Look at you, charming royalty and everything. State was kind after Morten, huh?"

I set the knife down on the counter, "Yeah, they were. Morten was a shitbag on a good day. I honestly didn't expect this though, chalk it up as a win."

Frank nodded, "I definitely would, I heard about what went down, been following it pretty closely. Kathy sends her love as always."

"How is Kat? It's been too long since I saw her and the kids."

"She's good, kids are good, Annie is about to graduate high school, Brandon is starting college, headed to UMass in the fall, time fuckin' flies hey brother?"

I shook my head; time really did fly, it had already been two years. "Well, that's outstanding, he gonna follow in his old man's footsteps?"

Frank scoffed, "Kid's gonna get his MBA or whatever and have a nice quiet life."

"Probably for the best. Jesus, Frank, it's good to see you." I sniffed a bit.

He laid a hand on my shoulder and squeezed, pulling me into a hug as my sniffling turned to tears. When he spoke, his voice was thick, with barely contained emotion. "You too, kid. You too.

Author's Note

Constructive criticism is more than welcome. Until next time everyone!

M.I.C.E

A few hours later, I returned to my apartment, a little drunker than I'd intended, Frank had insisted on a round or two for old times sake after I'd calmed down, seeing him after so long brought it all back. My eye socket throbbed, whether the pain was real or brought up by old memories. I couldn't tell you. All I knew right then was that seeing Frank was precisely what I needed, that and the room was spinning like mad. I was going to be hating life tomorrow; I simply giggled into my pillow and passed out for the time being.

Fuck. Hangovers. Was my first thought upon regaining consciousness, the clock reading noon. I made a deal with God right there that I was never drinking again as I hauled my ass out of bed and headed for a cold shower. Like the rest of the apartment, the shower was obscenely large, with several heads at different angles, it made the otherwise painful morning somewhat bearable. From there, it was a tall glass of water and a shaky walk down to the front desk, where Star Chaser was reading the morning paper. Through my whiskey-soaked mind, I made out the headline.

"Russia and China strike a historic deal with the Griffon Empire. Three nations reach an accord for technological and military exchange".

Star finally noticed my presence, "Good morning Zack. What can I do for you?"

"Well, bud, I'm in terrible pain, and the only cure is something greasy."

Star's laugh was mercifully quiet, "There's a diner around the corner, should have exactly what you're looking for."

I winced as his head moved, and the light reflected off the glass behind him and straight through my soul. "Thanks, my friend, you need anything?"

His expression and the slight stutter when he answered made it clear that he wasn't used to the question from guests. "N-no, thank you though, that's very kind."

I finger-gunned the kid as I walked out the door, "No worries man, Catch you later."

The diner was a gift from God, which God didn't matter, couldn't matter, as I dug into a stack of pancakes with a side of bacon. The pretty Pegasi waitress smiled at me as she brought the check, wide hips, big pretty orange eyes, bronze-colored coat, and long black mane finished up the package. Maybe it was time for me to get out there, dating in Equestria hadn't been something I'd taken advantage of between being damaged goods and my work schedule. After everything, dating had seemed almost too normal, too mundane. But she smiled at me again as I tossed a few bills down, and she went to get my change, so I wrote my number on the receipt and hoped for the best.

I walked down the sidewalk back towards my apartment, smoke trailing behind me. The day had cooled, cloud cover moved in by the Pegasi had hidden the sun, but had left a pleasant balm in the mid-afternoon air. I continued walking, right past my apartment, and into the park a few blocks down, picking up a paper along the way, it made for some interesting reading once I found a bench. An opening night at the local theater by Octavia Philharmonica, I'd caught one of her shows in another life, she was fantastic, but I never had a taste for the classics the way my sister did.

I turned the page and was greeted by politics; apparently, the Griffons had crossed Equestria's border by mistake, the whole thing had been cleared up without incident. I wasn't sure about any of it, Russia and the PRC had been active in the Empire, sowing seeds about the joys of Communism and universal bliss. For the disenfranchised Griffons who had long lived under the rule of incompetent emperors, it was a piece of sweeter music to their ears than anyone in Washington would have liked. The other side of the Embassy had always talked about it in hushed tones; rumor had it that a deal had been struck between the Russians and the Chinese to consolidate power inside the Griffon territory, the ultimate goal? Who knew. I finished up my reading along with my fifth smoke since I'd sat down and made my way back to my apartment, that huge couch and TV were playing my song. After working so hard for so long for the incompetent jackass, I deserved a break.

The week went by without incident with the notable exception of a call from the waitress, Daisy; we agreed to meet for drinks that Friday, and before I knew it, the day had arrived. I shaved, showered, and dressed casually. I was nervous as I checked myself in the mirror, my longish hair covering the scar on my neck and green eyes staring back at me, you could barely tell the prosthetic from the real one. Hopefully, Daisy would continue to either not notice or not care. Equestrians were an unusually understanding bunch. Still, I couldn't shake the feeling of being broken, I guess, like half a man in some ways.

I shook it off. Tonight was about letting go and enjoying myself. An hour later, I stood out front of the Brass Tack, named for the owner, a trendy little spot frequented by both Ponies and Humans, plus the odd dragon or two. The whole place looked like another set from a fantasy movie, all rustic charm combined with something inherently adventurous. I checked my watch, ten minutes before Daisy was supposed to show, so I sat on the bench and crowd-watched, it was usual bar fare, drunks having loud conversations, a mixed group of Pony and Human girls dressed to kill, fending off losers while they smoked, it reminded me of a scene from a lifetime ago.

"Zack?"

I turned at the sound to see Daisy, looking for all the world like something out of a magazine, makeup applied in all the right places and a tight but not too tight dress that showed off her figure. I was speechless for a moment.

"H-hi Daisy, wow, you look great. I feel a little underdressed", I said, gesturing at my button-down shirt and slacks.

Yeesh, cringe much?

Thankfully she didn't seem to think so. A blush spread across her face before she found her voice. "Thank you. You don't look underdressed at all!"

Before things could cool off, I offered her my arm, "Shall we?"

She giggled, "My what a gentlestall- er, man, sorry."

I laughed, "No worries, hun, it'd be a little presumptuous of me to come to your world and get pissed if you didn't snap to."

A smile split her face, and she seemed to relax instantly, "Oh, thank Celestia, being honest? I was nervous I would offend you somehow. I've never gone out with a Human before, and I had no idea what to expect."

Feeling emboldened, I decided to fake it till I made it. I waved a hand as we crossed the threshold, the noise rising to a roar "Hon, you'd have to get up pretty early in the morning to offend me. Now let's have a drink." I shouldered my way to the bar, grabbing the human bartender's attention with a wave. "Hey, bud!" I shouted over the din, "Can I get a Lunar Reserve and-"I looked back at Daisy, who simply held up two perfectly manicured fingers. "Better make it two. Thanks, man!"

I watched the room and Daisy, mostly Daisy, while the bartender grabbed our drinks, the feeling was mutual; apparently, she barely took her eyes off me, biting her lip every so often. The spark was there, and instead of fighting it, I allowed myself to be swept away in the deep pools of her eyes, situational awareness was fleeing the longer I stared. Until the bartender nudged my arm and handed me our drinks, I grabbed the beers with a nod of thanks and motioned towards the Equestrian note mixed with the twenty sitting on the bar. He gave me a smile and a nod. I turned to Daisy, and instead of shouting over the noise, I jerked my head towards the patio door at the back of the room.

The fresh night air welcomed us to the, thankfully, sparsely populated deck. I sat along with Daisy, under the umbrella-covered table, I figured she'd take the seat across from me, so she caught me off guard when she slid in next to me, our shoulders touching, and flashed me a flirty smile. Bud, this mare right here was gonna kill me.

"So," she almost purred, all the hairs on my neck standing up. "Tell me about yourself."

I got it together quickly: "Nothing too extraordinary, I work for the State Department, moved to Equestria about a year ago, fell in love with this world and decided to stay as long as they'd let me. The adventure of this place never gets old."

She cocked her head, far too cutely for my heart to take. "Well, that sounds extraordinary to me, moving to an entirely new world to help bring peace?"

I shook my head and took a slug of my beer. "It's a lot less glamorous than that, more paperwork than peace among worlds, trust me. How about you? What's your story?"

"Now, there's a boring one, Canterlot filly, born and raised; I'm working at the diner while I get through school, hoping to commission into the Guard when I graduate." She finished with a sip of her beer.

"Military, huh? Not too shabby."

She poked me in the ribs, giggling as I almost spit out my beer, "Well, I'm glad I measure up to your high standards."

I smiled, enjoying our little repartee, "Oh, I'd say you surpassed them awhile back."

The beers kept coming, and the conversation flowed effortlessly, Daisy was hilarious and had an energy about her that I wasn't used to, but I liked it a lot more than I was prepared for. It was getting late, and the deck was filling up with smokers and groups of drunk friends. I turned as the table next to us got loud, someone laughing uproariously at some joke. When I turned back, she was staring at me. "Penny for your thou-"She suddenly lunged forward and kissed me, the heady scent of her perfume overriding my senses, and before I knew it, I was kissing her back with equal fervor, to loud cheers from the table next to us. I broke the kiss and opened my eyes to see hers still closed. They fluttered open as I watched, something reflected in them that I hadn't seen for too long.

Need.

A few things happened all at once, I took the initiative and kissed her again, a soft moan shaking her body. Then I moved forward, kissing her neck, making my way up to her ear, enjoying the sounds she made. Her lacquered nails dug into my shoulder as I tortured her; we both knew what we wanted. I bit the tip of her ear and whispered, "Your place or mine?"

"Whichever is closer," came the breathy response.

We were up and moving a second later, pushing through the crowd, I threw a hundred on the bar, and we were out the door in a flash. The walk was painful, her hands were all over me, and we shared soft kisses on the run, the closer we got to my apartment, the more desperate we became, that same need bouncing back and forth between us like lightning. After what seemed like an eternity, we walked into the lobby, past a Unicorn mare I didn't recognize, and up the stairs. We crashed the door. I'd have to fix that hinge later; right now, my whole world was this beautiful woman who was molded against me like clay. We went down the hall and into the bedroom, knocking pictures down and tearing at clothes the whole way. I was as nervous as a teenager fumbling through his first time, all but chucking the mare down on my bed, liking how her body moved as she bounced. I ripped off my shirt, scattering buttons as she peeled off her dress. I stalked forward, working on my belt buckle, she opened her arms, beckoning. Her now naked body silhouetted by the moonlight streaming through my window, I stepped out of my pants and overran her, kissing her like she was the last drink of water in the middle of a desert.

"Touch me," She whispered.

I obliged.

I woke the next morning more relaxed than I had in years, soft light illuminating the room, and the smell of something cooking wafting through the open door. I pulled on a pair of sweats and wandered into the kitchen to see Daisy hovering over the stove, flipping pancakes, wearing nothing but my undershirt from last night, it hiked up as she reached for the cinnamon that sat on the top shelf her wings giving her a little lift. I admired the view for a minute, thanking God I bought my shirts a little short. "Hey, good looking."

She jumped a little, dropping the spatula and putting a hand to her chest. "Celestia, you almost scared the life out of me."

I smiled, "Sorry Darlin, Gotta be honest; I figured you'd be gone by now."

She scoffed, "After the amazing night we had, do you think I'd just bail out on you?"

I shrugged, "Who knows? I gotta say, without being that guy, that I'm happy you stayed."

Daisy fluttered across the kitchen and kissed me softly, "You're not getting rid of me that easily Tiger. Now go wash up, breakfast is almost ready." She smacked my ass as I walked out of the kitchen and had me laughing all the way to the bathroom. I washed and dressed in some actual clothes, digging up a clean pair of sweats for Daisy. I made my way back to the kitchen, halfway down the hall I noticed one of the pictures I'd put up, the one of my family and I in a park from years ago, was crooked. I knew my mom would come flying across the dimensional barrier to straighten it out for me, so I gave it a nudge, the thing slipped the nail and landed on the floor, thankfully in one piece. It was what I saw when I really looked that froze my blood.

The bug was small, almost half the size of my pinkie nail, but there was no mistaking it, and it hadn't been there when I put the picture up the day before. I closed my eyes as I realized there were only two possibilities, and neither one was very pleasant. I plucked the bug off the back of the frame, tucking it into my pocket and placing the picture back on the wall, I took a moment to steady my breathing and wipe the look off my face. Then I walked back into the kitchen, returning Daisy's smile.

"That smells amazing."

A few hours later and Daisy had gone to work, she promised to call me when she got off if she didn't outright come over. Which led me to my kitchen table, pouring over the bug I'd found, it had been joined by five more, all in very sloppy places, easy to find. We'd had this kind of problem at State before, we all bugged each other, every nation had some manner of espionage in other countries Embassies, including our allies. This was something else, a hack job done by someone who valued speed over accuracy and had no idea what they were doing, which could only mean one thing.

Daisy.

It explained why she'd spooked when I walked into the kitchen. It explained why she'd been so aggressive last night; it had sure gotten my guard down. The background I'd done over a few hours revealed some uncomfortable facts, like her sick mom in Trottingham. I'd seen people turn traitor for much less than that. The pieces fit, and it hurt. Surprisingly so. But there was no way around what happened next. I sighed, closing my eyes, a hand reaching up to rub the bridge of my nose, fighting a sudden headache.

How could I be so fucking stupid? I knew better, I was better than this. In a moment of rage, I spun out of the chair and whipped my glass of water into the wall.

"FUCK!"

The call I was waiting for from Daisy came in around midday.

"Hey, trouble" Her voice was all warm and caring. I knew better.

"Hey hun, I was thinking, why don't you come over tonight? I'll make dinner."

"I'd love to, and I know I said I would. But I have to meet some friends, and it's too late for me to cancel. Raincheck? Tomorrow maybe?"

"Sounds good darlin' have a good time tonight, and we'll figure it out later."

"Okay, Tiger, have a good day, huh?" She finished with a kiss.

"You too."

I sighed, well there it was, I picked up the receiver and punched in a number. After a few rings, a familiar voice answered. "Hello?"

"Frank…I let a stranger into our house".

There was silence for a beat, "Give me the details."

I filled him in quickly.

"We'll handle it."

As I hung up the phone, I knew in my soul that Daisy wouldn't be making that dinner date with her "friends."

The night is dark and full of terrors.

Author's Note

The plot thickens!

Moscow Rules

I got the call from Frank around ten that night after a long day of pacing my apartment, smoking way too much. I nearly jumped out of my skin when my phone vibrated. “Hello?”

“Meet me downstairs.”

I grabbed my jacket, flew down the stairs, in and out of the lobby without so much as a hello to Star. Frank was waiting on the sidewalk.

“One in the bag, kid. Done and dusted.”

I heaved a sigh as we started walking. “Yeah, I thought as much, what’s next? You guys didn’t?” I let it hang for a second.

Frank caught on and looked almost angry. “What? Kill her? Give me some credit. We rolled her up and shook her; now we tug on some threads, as far as the rest? She’s going to cooperate, didn’t give her much of choice.”

I realized I was shaking, whether, with anger, sadness, or relief, I couldn’t tell. I stayed like that for a second until Frank grabbed my shoulder. “Hey Zack, listen, it wasn’t your fault, the chick pulled out all the stops, and you’re not the first or the last guy who’s gonna fall for a cute piece of ass.”

I dug out a smoke, the clinking of the Zippo, the only sound on the street for blocks. “Yeah, but I know better Frank, I let myself get sucked in by that act. Worst part? I thought it was the start of something.” I trailed off, embarrassment suddenly front and center.

Frank winced a little, “Yeah, I’m sorry kid, I know how isolated you’ve been over at State, plus, you know, everything else.

“Yeah, enough of this self-pity bullshit, anything I need to be on the lookout for?”

He looked like he was about to say something else but just shook his head at my expression. “No, nothing outside the usual. Just follow the rules, alright?”

I nodded, the rules, sure. “I’ll be okay, Frank, just pissed, ashamed, and more than a little sad. All that aside, I’ve gotta get some sleep, reset the schedule before I start for Celestia on Monday.” Frank looked like he had more to add, but I cut him off, “I’m fine, brother, really, just got my bell rang, and now I’ve gotta work through it.”

He nodded, “Alright, kid, go home, get some rest, and I’ll call you if I have anything else. Good luck on Monday, yeah?”

“Thanks, man, safe home.”

Thirty minutes and a minor dry-cleaning run to make sure I wasn’t being followed later, I collapsed on my couch with my bag of shitty takeout—nothing to do but eat and try to sleep. Monday would tell the tale. I finished dinner and wandered into my room, pulling back the covers I was greeted with one of Daisy’s earrings, finding that little diamond was like a punch to the chest, I sniffed a bit as I sat on the edge of the bed. I’d only known her for a few days, but she made an impression, I’m sure my shrink would have something to say about my ability to get too attached too quickly, I threw the earring in my nightstand, resolving to get rid of the fucking thing as soon as I could, and laid down to try and sleep.

Sunday was a whole lot of nothing, watching TV mostly, the border region was front and center again, some joint military exercise or another, I couldn’t summon the urge to give a shit. Before I knew it, Midnight had rolled around, so much for setting my clock back. I walked off to bed, and after a few hours of trying, sleep finally found me. I woke up, showered, shaved, and headed out, giving the nod to the same Unicorn mare from the other night as I made my way through the lobby. I checked my watch, still had plenty of time, so I grabbed a cup of coffee, the place populated by bleary-eyed commuters on their way to work. I made the call right there in line that I was done being a miserable prick, today was the start of something new, and I was going to shake Daisy off and embrace it.

The rest of the walk was uneventful as I juggled a donut and my coffee. The same Earth Pony Corporal was operating the gate. I flashed him my credentials, and he opened the gate,” Thanks, Corporal, have a good one.”

He smiled, breaking his stoic bearing for a moment, “You too, Mr. Andrews.”

I walked into the main hall with some time to spare, where the place had been empty last time, now it pulsed with activity, Ponies running to and fro, hurrying to meetings or to deliver documents. Life in the seat of government, I suppose. I made my way up the winding marble staircase. To Celestia’s office door, her secretary’s office right next to hers, The small room was in the throes of organized chaos as the mare in question scribbled on one document or another. I cleared my throat as I approached; she didn’t seem to notice.

“Hello? Miss?”

She was so engrossed in the paperwork that she started at the sound of my voice. “Goodness! Give a mare a heart attack, why don’t you?”

I held up the hand that was unoccupied with coffee by way of an apology.

She gave me a small smile, “No permanent damage, I suppose. You must be Mr. Andrews. You may call me Raven; I’m Princess Celestia’s assistant. I imagine that means we’ll be working together from now on.” She stood and offered a hand, “A pleasure to meet you.”

I shook her outstretched hand, “Call me, Zack, pleasure’s all mine, Raven.” She reminded me of a librarian; her mane was pulled up into a bun, brown eyes shone with intelligence behind her half-moon glasses, offsetting her severe grey business suit. I liked her already.

“The Princess is expecting you, head on in, and I’ll be along once I finish this mess.” She said, waving a hand at the stack of paperwork, “Griffon Ambassador is supposed to arrive later today so we may be running ragged.”

I nodded, “Thanks for the tip; good luck.” With that, I ditched my empty cup and forged ahead, knocking on the massive oak doors. Deja vu all over again.

“Come in!” Came Celestia’s voice from somewhere inside. I pushed the door open and was greeted by the same beautiful room, Celestia was standing behind her desk, smiling as I entered. “Good Morning Mr. Andrews, how are you?”

I tried my best to return her smile; I wasn’t about to let on that I was still suffering. “I’m well Highness, thank you, and yourself?”

“The same thankfully, I appreciate you being early, there are a few things I need to go over with you before we begin the day properly.”

“I’m all ears, Princess.”

“Firstly, there is to be a meeting between myself, Princess Luna, and the Griffon Ambassador, I would request your presence there for at least the first half as the topic of economics will be center stage, and I would like you to have some manner of firsthand knowledge of how our processes differ from Human norms. If there is to be any discussion of material that would be considered sensitive, I will ask you to leave. This is not because I don’t trust you, but to avoid any appearance of impropriety and “taking sides," as it were.”

I nodded, “Of course, Princess.”

She gave me a smile, “I knew you would understand, but I felt the need to state my expectations clearly, wouldn’t want to get off on the wrong hoof, or foot as the case may be. Secondly, you will be working with Raven to check the language of several trade agreements your government has sent over, per our agreement.”

“Sounds fairly standard Princess, Raven seems like a wholly capable mare; I’m sure that she and I will get a lot accomplished.”

Celestia seemed pleased to hear it, “I have no doubt you are both highly-capable and driven. Finally, I would ask that you drop the formalities when we are behind closed doors; it honestly makes me feel old.” She chuckled,” You may call me Celestia, and I will call you Zack if you are amenable.
First name basis with a Goddess? A weird week already. “Of course High- I mean Celestia, I see no point in being formal if you wish otherwise. In my experience and I’m sure yours as well, things tend to flow better if everyone feels comfortable.”

She beamed, clapping her hands together, “Wonderful! Now that we have the important issues sorted, my first official order as your new boss is to head out the door and help Raven with that absolute mountain of paperwork she has poor dear, is going to make herself sick if she doesn’t take a break now and again. I will call you both when the meeting is to commence.”

I smiled, “Will do Prin- Celestia. Sorry, that’s going to take some getting used to.”She smiled and waved her hand, the message was clear, all good. “I’ll await your word.” I turned on my heel and walked back out the door to where the beleaguered Raven was furiously signing documents, rolling up my sleeves as I approached. “Need a hand?”

Raven looked up at me like I’d handed her the meaning of life.

A few hours and dozens of trade documents later, we had finally reduced the mountain to more of a small ridgeline. Raven leaned back in her chair, stretching. “Sweet Maker, that would’ve taken me days on my own thank you.”

I smiled, mirroring the mare’s movements, stretching until I felt a pop, “No problem Raven, just doing the job.”

She smiled warmly. “Still, you might’ve just saved years of my life.”

I chuckled and was about to reply when the temperature dropped a few degrees; I turned at the sound of hoof steps on the tile behind me. A dark blue mare was coming down the hallway, her long confident strides eating up huge chunks of real estate, she was easily taller than me by a few inches and flanked by two Bat-Pony Guards dressed in blue armor.

Princess Luna. Model beautiful and supremely intimidating, she had an air around her that you never really got used to, a side effect of spending a thousand years on the Moon. I’d only ever seen her a handful of times, but she seemed as distant as her namesake. I stood and bowed as she neared the door, Raven following suit “Your Highness.”

She stopped and barely inclined her head as her eyes swept over me, “You must be the Human, Sister has told us about, We are pleased to make your acquaintance.”

“I am honored, Princess; I look forward to working with the Crown in any way I am needed.”

She nodded, that severe expression not leaving her face for a second, “We trust that your efforts will not be a hindrance.” The implication in her icy words was clear.

Don’t fuck with me.

“No, Highness.”

“Very well, then, carry on.” Without so much as a look back, she disappeared into Celestia’s office. After a few seconds Raven found her voice.

“She’s so intense.”

I looked over her; she looked more than a little pale. “You would know better than me. I suppose. I like her; you can tell she doesn’t have time for bullshit.”

Raven giggled, lightening up little, “Yeah, she still scares me.”

“Fair point, Lunch?”

“Absolutely, let me check in with the Princess, and I’ll show you the cafe.”

A few minutes later, Raven and I wandered into the small eatery in the main hall. The place was packed with Ponies taking a break from the rat-race. I ended up with grilled cheese and some fries, Raven opting for a daisy sandwich. I’d had to fight off a wave of, something, when she’d ordered. We’d found a booth near the door and ate in comfortable silence for a bit. I was munching on some fries when Raven spoke.

“So, this must all be pretty new. Huh?”

I swallowed, “Well yes and no, working for State has put me in the room with a lot of powerful people. That said, I’ll never get over how amazing Equestria is.”

“You like it here that much?”

“Love it, what passes for fiction on Earth is a reality here, who wouldn’t be taken in by it?” I gestured around the room with a fry for emphasis.

She nodded, “I see your point, but for Ponies, it’s just the day to day, hard to see the forest for the trees, I suppose.”

“There are so many unanswered questions, so much out there to explore. If we don’t stop talking about it, I may quit my job, grab a bag, bail over the wall, and become a wandering adventurer.”

Raven giggled, “Dominator of Admin and Master of Hyperbole? Is there anything you can’t do?”

I laughed along, “Hyperbole, but only barely, besides which, I couldn’t leave you high and dry after a few hours on the job.”

“A fact that I’m eternally grateful for, oh, looks like our cue.” She finished, jerking her head over my shoulder, I followed her gaze and spotted a Sun Guard, we made eye contact, and he gestured for us to follow. I ditched our trays, and Raven followed our escort out the door; I trailed close behind. Upon entering Celestia’s study, I noticed a few things. The Princess’s cheerful demeanor was gone, replaced by the immortal ruler we’d all seen on TV. Secondly, and perhaps the most concerning, she looked nervous, it was very slight, but it was there in the agitated way her wings fluttered imperceptibly, the small crease in between her eyes. Luna stood across the room with her back to us, hands clasped behind her, staring out the window into the valley beyond. I waited for a beat, but I knew when to keep my mouth shut, and when to speak.

“Princess?”

Celestia’s head snapped around, and for a moment I was worried I’d overstepped my bounds. But I forged ahead, “Highness, forgive me, but you seem troubled.”

Luna had spun at the sound of my voice; now, she looked positively murderous. “You dare?”

But Celestia raised her hand, “It is alright Luna, he meant no harm in asking, and no offense was taken. You are very astute Zack, and I find myself wondering about something that perhaps you, as a Human, can clarify?” Luna still looked ready to bust across the room and take my head off.

I nodded, “It’s why you hired me, Your Highness.”

“I received word that along with the Griffon Ambassador and his usual escort, there would be several humans accompanying him. Advisors, much the same way you are to me.”

I felt a little sick, I knew the answer, but I had to ask. “And is there any information on where they are from? Who might they be?”

Celestia nodded, “They are from the Russian Federation and the People’s Republic of China, respectively. Can you think of any reason for their presence?”

To let you know what time it is.

“I could only guess Highness; The Griffons may be trying to show off their new connections to Equestria, letting you know that they have the backing of Human nations the same as you do.”

She paused for a moment, looking thoughtful, “I had arrived at the same conclusion, but thank you for confirming it. Your presence at this meeting may be more vital now than ever.”

“Lead the way, Your Highness.”

A few minutes later, Raven and I were situated in the main conference room, Celestia and Luna had gone ahead to welcome the Ambassador and his entourage, so it fell to the two of us to prepare the necessary paperwork at every seat. We worked in silence, quickly and efficiently, until the door opened, and the Sisters entered, followed by a dark-colored Griffon that could only be the Ambassador himself. He cut an imposing figure in a dark blue military dress uniform accented with a red sash; physically he was huge, a full foot taller than me and broad at the shoulder, the guy looked as though he could eat a freight train and ask for seconds. Following behind were two equally huge Guards and a pair of humans, one was an older Russian, his dark hair graying at the temples, heavy brow framing grey eyes and a hooked nose. The other was a somewhat slight Chinese man wearing glasses; his black hair combed back, I pegged him at early thirties. They both looked a little shocked to see me standing there.

SVR and MSS have entered the group chat.

Howdy boys

Celestia waved her hand at Raven and I. “Ambassador Greyfeather; I believe you’ve met my assistant Raven, this is Zack Andrews, a representative from the United States Government and my newly appointed Special Envoy.”

The Ambassador inclined his head my way, the barest showing of acknowledgment. When he spoke, his deep voice was clear, but there was an undercurrent of something there. “Mr. Andrews, glad to have you with us. I wonder what business the United States has arranging an envoy to be present at a diplomatic meeting that is none of their concern.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but Celestia beat me to the punch, “And I wonder, Ambassador, why the Griffon Empire has chosen to involve the Russian and Chinese governments in the same meeting and for the very same reason.” She said icily.

Nobody breathed for a moment before the Ambassador laughed, “Apologies Princess, a joke made in poor taste. Shall we discuss what we came here for?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Luna relax, barely. Celestia smiled thinly, “Yes, I believe that would be wise.

The meeting passed without much incident, discussions of trade, economic sanctions left over from some long-forgotten conflict that was coming up for expiration. The highlight for me was the “Fuck you” look; I kept getting from the other two humans in the room. We all knew what the score was. The rest of the meeting went through without a hitch, right up until the end.

“Well,” said the Ambassador. “This was a very productive first day Highness; now, I believe my partners have something to add.”

The Russian was clearly in charge on that front, he stood, straightening his somewhat rumpled suit. When he spoke, it was in heavily-accented English. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, I thank you for allowing myself and my associate to be a part of these proceedings. I would like to present terms on behalf of the newly formed Russian-Sino Alliance for the Crown’s consideration.” The Chinese dude handed him a stack of papers.

Celestia regarded him for a moment. “Terms? Terms to do with what exactly?”

The Russian smiled, looking for all the world like a Shark chasing a Tuna. “Terms of our prospective alliance, your Majesty, Surely you don’t want your nation to fall into the clutches of the morally corrupt western nations? Capitalism has not worked for them, nor will it work for Equestria.”

“Hm. I don’t believe we’ve been introduced, Mr.?”

“Faddei Ivanov. Highness and my counterpart is Chang Liwei.”

Son of a bitch, I know you.

Again with the thin smile, Celestia looked pissed “Well Mr. Ivanov, Mr. Chang. I believe my sister and I will decide what is best for our people. Leave your proposition, with no expectation of its favorable return. In the future, should your government send emissaries, ask that they be more well mannered than to insult an ally of the Crown.”

The Russian didn’t even flinch, “I meant no offense Highness. My apologies.” He bowed, set the papers down on the table, and made his way back his chair. The Griffon Ambassador was silent, watching the scene with something unreadable in his eyes. Not sure if that made me feel better or worse. I was content to listen to the Russian prick get his ass handed to him, until he leaned over to his partner, whispering something no one else caught, but I sure as hell did.

“Интересно, если эта принцесса сука трахает так же хорошо, как она выглядит?”

The Chinese guy chuckled, but he shut up real quick when I answered, my voice sharp. “Вы хотите сказать это снова?” They both looked at me like I’d grown another head. They weren’t expecting me to understand.

“Is there a problem, Gentlemen?” Celestia’s voice was calm, but a touch reproachful.

I stood and bowed, “Apologies, your highness, just a misunderstanding.”

She nodded crisply as she stood, everyone else in the room following suit. “Very well. With that, I believe our business for the day is concluded. Ambassador, I will see you at our meeting tomorrow. Alone I trust.”

The Ambassador bowed, “As you wish, Highness.”

As we filed out of the room, I stared down Ivanov and Chang, a little impulsive? Definitely, but I wanted them to know that I knew. I’d sure as shit have to call Frank later. The Ambassador and his outfit were escorted up to their rooms, while Celestia, Luna, Raven, and I made our way back down the Solar Corridor in silence flanked by both Solar and Lunar Guards. I waited until Celestia and Luna sat down before taking my own seat, Raven excusing herself to the restroom.

Celestia sat there for what seemed like a few minutes, but was only about thirty seconds or so, before speaking, a smile spreading across her face. “I think that went well.”

Luna snorted. “Verily, Sister? That ape insulted the government of an ally to our faces and barely had the decency to apologize, arrogant cur!” She finished, slamming her fist on the arm of her chair for emphasis.

Celestia favored her sister with a look, “You know as well as I, Luna, that we not only made inroads today that we’ve been working on for years, but we have the measure of the new Human allies of the Empire. They seek to expand their sphere into Equestria, the question now is, how far are they willing to go to accomplish that?”

I watched the exchange with wide eyes. It was apparent that I was seeing something that had been going on for thousands of years. But she hired me to advise when needed, so here goes. “I believe that we have to accept the possibility that there is no distance they wouldn’t cover in pursuit of it, Majesties. Now we have to plan for what we don’t know, and I believe it was a calculated measure.”

Luna perked as I finished speaking, “Spoken like a seasoned tactician, what was it that you do again?”

“Finance, Highness.”

To my surprise, she threw her head back and laughed. “Truly! Ha! Finance is it? If all Human financiers are as savvy as you, we may need a few more running about the castle before the deed is done.”

I chuckled and bowed my head, “High praise, Princess, thank you.”

Celestia watched the whole thing with a grin on her face.

“Я рад, что вы двое ладите.”

I looked at her, shock all over my face. Her grin only got wider.

Author's Note

Translations:
1. “Интересно, если эта принцесса сука трахает так же хорошо, как она выглядит?”- I wonder if this bitch fucks as good as she looks.

“Вы хотите сказать это снова?”- You want to say that again?

“Я рад, что вы двое ладите.”- I'm glad you two get along

The Rules:
1. Assume nothing.

Never go against your gut.

Everyone is potentially under opposition control.

Do not look back; you are never completely alone.

Go with the flow, blend in.

Vary your pattern and stay within your cover.

Lull them into a sense of complacency.

Do not harass the opposition.

Pick the time and place for action.

Keep your options open.

A Turn for the Worse

The next few months passed without incident; the Russian and Chinese reps had left during that first night, followed by the Griffon Ambassador at the end of the week, after all the excitement I took the time to learn my job and the layout of the castle properly. Raven and I had a lot of fun reviewing documents and bantering back and forth. I had a few fascinating one on one conversations with Luna. The mare was really funny once you got past her fire-breathing exterior, and I never tired of listening to her stories of the Equestria long since past. Celestia turned out to be less Goddess and more normal mare with a biting sense of humor; evenings would find the three of us in Celestia's office, sharing a drink and swapping stories. The other side of life came into play when my presence was requested at State to meet with and brief the new Ambo.

I swiped my creds at the airlock door, waved to the security contractor working the desk, and made my way up to the seventh floor. Ambassador Christina Reed was said to be hell on wheels, but hey, you had to be in the world of politics. I just hoped she wouldn't be as much of an asshole as Ted. I stepped off the elevator and turned the corner, the Ambo's office ahead of me.

"Andrews!"

I knew that voice, "Scotty!"

He walked up, clapping a hand on my shoulder, "How ya been brother?"

"It's been real bud, working for the EQ's has been eye-opening, I'm having a great time with it, man. Plus, I get to stay here permanently. Win-win."

Scotty smiled at me, "I'm thrilled to hear it, man." He lowered his voice, "For real, though, is the Royal ass as good up close as it looks from far away?"

For some reason I couldn't place, I felt a little pissed, almost offended on Celestia's behalf. It must have shown on my face.

"Hey, easy man, just joking."

"I'm sorry Scott, I know that I don't know what the hell that was, it's just that after working so closely with her, even though it's only been a little while, she just doesn't seem like the kinda mare you talk about like that. Almost feels sacrilegious."

Scott just stared.

"Yeah, I Can't believe that shit just came out of my mouth. Yes, the Royal booty is fantastic, both of them, if we're honest."

Scott smiled, "There he is. Thought you were going native on me for a second. Gotta jet man, Ambo is waiting on you in her office, good luck."

As Scotty walked off, I struggled with the fact that I actually meant what I'd said all the way to the office door—offering a quick knock.

"Come in."

There she stood, blonde hair, blue eyes, and an incredible figure for a woman pushing fifty. I almost bowed before catching myself. "Ambassador Reed, it's an honor to meet you, I hear nothing but good things."

A smile appeared on her ruby-red lips, "Bullshit Mr. Andrews. I've heard the rumors and fire-breathing bitch tops the list."

I laughed, deciding to test the waters. "Fire-breathing cunt actually, but I'll reserve judgment ma'am."

She chuckled, indicating the chair across from her as she sat, "Good to hear, so I hear you're here to brief me on your efforts in the palace?"

"I am Madam Ambassador, whenever you're ready."

"Christina."

"Come again?"

"Call me Christina, I've never been one for formalities, and I imagine you aren't either, given your track record."

Well this sounds familiar

I smiled, "You've got me there, Christina. Call me Zack."

She leaned back in her chair, "Very well, Zack, what can you tell me?"

I filled her in on the comings and goings, juggling what little I knew with what she needed to know. When we got to the Chang and Ivanov, she perked up. "What's your read on them?"

I could feel myself grimace, "Honestly? I know for a fact they're spooky, no one else would be trusted by the Reds to follow the Ambo that closely, plus there's an air about them that you just can't miss."

She nodded, looking less than thrilled. "What do you think their intentions are? "

"Being blunt? I think we should brace for some issues in the future. They were all over the idea of bringing Marx to Ponykind. Celestia shot them down hard, but these aren't the types to give up easy."

Her eyebrow quirked at how I referred to the Princess, "Celestia, huh? You guys getting close?"

I shook my head, "She just has the same ideas on formalities that you do, ma'am."

"Good, if we were anywhere else I'd tell you to maintain distance, but the EQ's have done more for the US than any statesman in the last seventy years, plus my husband is a Pony, so I'm a touch biased. Work for them, befriend them, fuck 'em for all I care. As long as you keep on doing what you're doing, we'll have zero issues."

I laughed, "Yes, Ma'am."

I loved this woman already.

An hour later, I slid the key in the lock, ready for a weekend of doing nothing. But no sooner had I stepped across the threshold than my phone went off, "Hello?"

"Hey Kid, you busy?"

I shifted the phone to my other ear. "For you, Frank? Never too busy, brother. What's up?"

"Just wanted to let you know that the threads are starting to lead places, be careful out there."

"Like that, huh?"

"Yeah, it seems our friends have some ambitions. We're working on it."

I grimaced, "Ambitions, yeah, I got that impression. Why don't we meet up for drinks tomorrow night and I'll fill you in."

"That's a plan; stay outta trouble, kid."

'You too old man, have a good night."

I tossed my jacket on the rack and lit a smoke, a sinking feeling in my chest told me that things were going to get very interesting in Equestria, for good or ill. I grabbed a sandwich and turned on the TV; Frank wasn't kidding. Russia and China had called for an increased presence in Equestria and were demanding the Princesses respond; things were getting heated. I was wondering how Celestia was gonna feel about this bullshit when across the room my work phone vibrated, I made it over and picked it up on what had to be the last ring.

"Andrews."

"Zack?"

I straightened unconsciously, "Celestia? What's going on? Everything okay?"

I could feel her hesitation, "I need your advice, and I need it in person. I'm so very sorry about the late hour."

I didn't even have to think about it. "On my way."

A few minutes later, I hustled down Solar hall, I flagged down a guard on my way, noting his stripes. "Sergeant, I'm here to see Princess Celestia, is she in her office."

When he spoke, it was with an almost Irish accent, "No, Mr. Andrews, sure at this hour you'll be finding her Highness in her chambers. End of the hall, bang a right."

"Thanks, Sarge. Have a safe one."

"Cheers."

It took me a moment of walking before I realized I'd be in Celestia's bedroom shortly.

Don't even go there and keep your fucking eyes above the baseline cowboy.

I kept walking, shaking off those thoughts, and found myself in front of what looked to be a set of solid gold doors, A sun adorning each one and a pair of Pegasi Guards flanking them.

"Halt, state your business." One of them snapped, her hand inching toward her wasp-waisted short sword.

"Here at the request of her Highness."

She turned on her heel, knocking softly and sticking her head inside Celestia's room as her partner kept an eye on me, after a moment she looked over her shoulder. "Her Highness will see you."

"Thank you." She stepped aside, and I walked into the room, feeling more than a little trepidation for reasons I couldn't quite place. Celestia was sitting at a small table net to the window, her hair in a thick braid, a white dressing gown hugging her figure and flowing down to her ankles. She looked deep in thought, those big beautiful eyes focused on a distant star, swirling some deep red liquid in a long-stemmed glass as moonlight silhouetted her. The whole scene was ethereal, and it damn near took my breath away.

Lord have mercy.

My mouth was dry as I tried to speak, "You called Princess?"

She looked over at me, a soft smile blossoming on her face, "And You came."

I returned her smile, holding her gaze for a little longer than what could strictly be considered appropriate, before clearing my throat and finding an interesting spot on the wall behind her. I knew the honeyed way she said that couldn't have been deliberate. Shit like that just didn't happen. "It um, it sounded pretty urgent on the phone. Has something happened?"

She kept smiling that same smile as she stood and poured some more of that unidentified liquid into another glass. Crossing the room, the picture of grace, she offered me the drink. Her expression shifted as she moved, and I could see she was grappling with something. "I need to speak with you regarding recent happenings, namely the Russian-Sino alliance and their demands of my sister and I. I need a Human perspective, and I trust you to speak frankly about the matter."

"I'll do my best" I accepted the glass from her outstretched hand, taking a sip, it was intense but smooth. "They're trying to paint you into a corner."

"And make me the unreasonable one in the equation, yes, I surmised as much. I'm most concerned with their history. How far are they willing to go? In your experience, knowing what you do, how do I refuse them without provoking war?" She regarded me over her glass, hope, and worry in her eyes. I couldn't believe she trusted me like this, but it hit me, she believed in me, all of the compliments she'd paid me, those weren't just empty words—time to deliver.

"I don't believe you can, Celestia. Men like them? They made up their minds the second the portal was opened; they want this world for themselves. I'm just the finance guy, but even I know that evil, real evil, knows no bounds. It will consume and keep consuming unless someone is there to stop it. That much is true no matter the world beneath our feet, or hooves I suppose."

Her eyes changed, sadness crept into the edges, and I hated every second of it. "Then it will be war, maybe not tomorrow, maybe not even a year from now, but I will not compromise my nation in the face of threats. Luna said much the same thing; you two are more alike than I think she would be comfortable admitting."

"A noble sentiment, I expected nothing less from you. I can talk to my people, make sure they know what the score is. The US and our allies will stand behind you for no reason other than they want their piece of the pie, but somewhere under all that; it will be because it's the right thing to do; we haven't fallen so far that forgot what right and wrong is."

She relaxed a little, "Thank you, for both your counsel and your support. I knew I was right about you from that first night in the Embassy. You have not let me down yet."

I finished up the last of the booze in my glass, "And I won't."

A real smile came to her face, chasing away the worry, "I don't doubt that Zack. Thank you for coming down, I should try and get some rest, tomorrow will be an auspicious day in the history of my country."

I nodded, "I'll be right there if you need me."

She nodded in turn, "I may very well." She slipped her hand into mine, and I almost swallowed my tongue, until I realized she was palming me a key. "The guards can direct you to the guest room; I would feel awful if you had to walk home at such an hour." She finished on a whisper and did nothing to lower my body temperature. I realized then how close she was, and it got a little hard to breathe.

"Thank you, Celestia, I suppose I'll see you in the morning?"

She stepped back and smiled as we walked to her door, "I would ask you to join me for breakfast if you don't have anything pressing?"

"Of course, sounds great."

Her smile brightened, "Very well. Goodnight, Zack."

I stepped into the hallway. "Goodnight, Celestia."

A quick conversation with the Guards later, and I found myself in a room that could only be described as opulent. The bed was bigger than a bed had any right to be, and there were precisely four-thousand pillows. I shucked off my clothes and climbed in, trying to get my heart rate under control and failing miserably, those eyes were all I could see, and when I finally fell asleep, I dreamt of the Sun.

I awoke to a gentle knock on the door, "Mr. Andrews?" Came a soft female voice from out in the hall.

I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes, "Yes?"

"Breakfast will be served in fifteen minutes."

I got dressed in record time, my t-shirt and jeans would have to do, kind of underdressed to be dining with royalty, but she had insisted, and mom said never disappoint a lady. I popped out the door a moment later. A shorter light coated Unicorn in a maid uniform stood there, her blue eyes regarding me expectantly, "Ready sir?"

"I am. Call me Zack. Mr. Andrews makes me feel old."

She smiled as we started down the hall, "Very well, Zack, I'm Comet."

"A pleasure, Comet."

The rest of the walk was spent in comfortable silence. Equestrians were like that; they always knew how to make you feel welcome without saying much. We finally made our way into a massive dining hall, adorned with an equally large table. Celestia was already waiting, thumbing through her morning briefs as we entered. Her eyes brightening and a smile crossing her lips. "Zack! I hope you slept well. Comet? Thank you for showing our guest the way."

Comet bowed, "A pleasure your Highness, by your leave." Celestia nodded, and the little Unicorn headed off to her duties.

I took a seat a few chairs down from Celestia, doing my best not to stare, even first thing in the morning she was radiant. "I slept like a log Princess, thank you for the room."

"No, thank you for the counsel, I spoke with Luna; briefly, she agrees with your assertions, and we have drafted a rebuttal that I believe will keep the bad actors on the other side of the ocean at bay."

Now she had my attention, "How so?"

"We will agree to a non-aggression pact; no territory will be ceded, no new embassies built. The diplomatic outposts will have to suffice, for the time being, a price paid for their presumption. We will revisit the treaty within a year's time. The language is dry, but it favors them heavily if they comply with it."

I raised an eyebrow, "Pardon me, but that sounds a lot like giving them what they want, just down the road."

"On the contrary, it incentivizes them to play nice; I have no intention of bowing to naked aggression, as I said last night."

It clicked, "So you're going to ward them off and buy time, see what they do in the interim, and probably get your military ready for a scrap if and when it comes down to it?"

She winked at me, "State secrets."

I was about to speak when a chef entered, pushing a cart overflowing with fruits, veggies, and eggs, I even saw bacon.

"Breakfast is served Highness."

I regarded the Goddess across from me, currently buttering her toast, a small smile never leaving her face, she was adept at this game, a night's deliberation, and she had the Reds by the balls. As I dug in, I realized the gravity of my friendship with both her and Luna and just how lucky that made me. After that massive spread (there was bacon) Celestia excused herself to get ready for her public response to the Reds, I made my way back to the apartment to shower, Celestia assuring me that I didn't need to be present, quite frankly that level of exposure wasn't something I needed. But I was going to scope it out on TV; I wanted to see her politely hand them their ass.

I wrestled with more than a few conflicting thoughts on my way home, Celestia was the dominant factor. I had an ideal when it came to women, classy, elegant and well-spoken were my kryptonite, and she ticked all those boxes, add in her personality and the fact that she could turn on sensuality like most people flipped a light switch and make it look effortless as evidenced by last night. I'd been attracted to her physically since day one, and now these feelings were adding a layer that I wasn't ready to deal with. So I turned it off, shoved it deep inside, along with all the other things I couldn't handle.

Besides, there's no way those feelings would ever be returned; she was an immortal goddess; I was a broken down finance major with one good eye. The closer I got to my apartment, the better I felt, I just needed to forget about her and focus on the bigger picture. Part of which was standing outside my building, pulling up his coat against the fall air.

"Hey, Frank."

"Hey Kid, how's tricks?"

I shrugged, "Same old same, just getting back from the castle."

"Yeah, I know, keeping your head on straight?"

"You know my grandmother lived to be ninety-eight? Wanna know what her secret was?"

"Hmm?"

"She minded her own fucking business."

Frank burst out laughing; it was an old joke between the two of us. "Fair enough, listen, this isn't a social call, take a walk with me."

I lit up another smoke, and we started towards the park. "What's up?"

"Well, we know about Celestia's little rendezvous with a certain someone, for starters. Care to fill in the blanks?"

"You had me followed? Dirty pool Frank."

"Only to keep you, safe kid, things are rough out here on the street."

"Yeah, I can't say I blame you. She's gonna tell the Reds to suck it."

"Your idea?"

"Nah, hers, she doesn't want their kind of ideology anywhere near Equestria."

"Smart woman, but then again, she's been at this for a very long time,"

"Yeah. She sure is. Either way, bud? I think there's gonna be a fight."

"The winds are certainly blowing that way, kid, listen, I know it might suck to hear, but I have a message from Ms. Daisy Fields."

I froze in my tracks, a whole slew of emotions running through me at once," Y-yeah?"

"Yeah, she wanted me to tell you she's sorry, whatever the fuck that's worth."

I flicked my smoke onto the sidewalk, "That and twenty-five cents will get you a quarter."

"I figure as much; I've gotta head out, head on a swivel yeah?"

"Always."

The walk back to my apartment was full of introspection. This place that I'd grown to love was on the cusp of something ugly, a storm was coming, and we'd all have to hang on tight to be still standing when it ended.

I was so far in my head that I didn't notice the tail until I was right up on my door.

Two guys in a black sedan about a block in the back of me, tinted windows so I couldn't see their faces, another car was headed toward me, this one a red panel van. I walked right past the apartment, keeping my pace steady despite my racing heart, and cut down an alley breaking into a full sprint. Squealing tires followed me as I vaulted over a low fence, and kept running if I could get to a public place, the snatch wouldn't go down. I pulled out my phone and frantically punched in Frank's number.

"Hey kid, what's up?"

I answered in between labored breaths, "Heading North on Cherry street, two guys, black sedan, tags 1367 Bravo, Red panel van, unknown tags, no idea on how many guys. It looks like a snatch; I'm headed to the Embassy. But I might not make it."

Frank didn't panic, ever. But concern edged into his voice, "Standby." I heard him set the phone down, a moment passed, and he started talking to someone that wasn't me. "My State guy has contact, being followed by two or more possible Vics, get Chili, Speck or Nitrate rolling immediately. He's about a mile and a half from Embassy Boulevard, heading North." There was some rattling on the line as I kept running, "Still with me, kid?"

"I'm *huff* all ears Frank!"

"Help is on the way."

"Got it!" Fuck was this alley ever going to end? I felt like I was going to pass out.

“Не отпускай его!”

On second thought, I could probably keep going.

I burst out of the alley, Ponies on both sides of the street giving me odd looks, I glanced over my shoulder to see five guys in hot pursuit. I still had about sixteen blocks to the Embassy.

Push.

I ran like my life depended on it (it did). The Russians never wavered, they wanted me bad it seemed, maybe leverage against Celestia? I pushed past and through crowds of Ponies, ignoring their angry shouts. I chanced a look back; the bad guys were gaining on me with every passing second.

Not gonna make it.

Around the eighth block, a white beater of a vehicle shot out of a side street and screeched to a halt in front of me, I bounced off the hood and rolled onto the blacktop. While I was shaking it off, three big bearded guys piled out, from the tell-tale bulges along with the muzzle of an MK18 poking out from the bottom of one's jacket, I could tell that these guys were not out for a Sunday drive. Everything stopped at once, the Russians skidding to a stop twenty feet in back of me, the newcomers staring them down, and little old me caught in the middle. Nobody blinked, nobody breathed as the two armed groups gave each other the death glare. Finally, one of the newcomers spoke.

"Hey, Zack."

I smiled from the ground, I was safe. "Hey, Scotty."

He never took his eyes off the livid looking Russians. "Best get in the rig, bud."

One of Frank's guys moved away from cover and offered a hand, which I gladly accepted, and he pulled me to my feet and hustled me into the back seat of the nineteen eighty-two shitbox. Scotty gave the Russians the finger and slid into the passenger seat, the driver hopped in, and we were off.

Well, it appears things have taken a turn.

Author's Note

What do you think the Russian's had in mind? Probably a car-battery and a wire hangar (yeesh). TIll next time!

Translation:
Не отпускай его!-Don't let him go!

Escape and Evade

Five minutes later, we rolled through the back gate of the Embassy, Scotty and his boys, who I recognized as Tucker and Rob, were mostly silent as we walked through a particular door. Frank was waiting on the other side with a cup of coffee, a cigarette, and an expectation of a debrief, a smile on his face, “Glad you made it kid.”

“Yeah, me too, the guys saved my ass.”

“Again.” Rob snarked from somewhere behind me; I flipped him off over my shoulder. Rob and Tucker, like Scotty, were old friends, I wish I’d known they were on this side of the fence earlier, we always tore it up when the four of us were together. They were also some of the baddest dudes on Earth and any other planet apparently.

In American Embassies throughout the world, there is the overt face of American diplomacy, State Department employees going about their best to safeguard and advance democracy in equal measure, paper-pushers bringing the American dream. Then there’s the other side of things. The darker side. We don’t talk about it, but it exists all the same. You see, another agency piggybacks on State’s overseas activities, like a remora on a shark. Some call it “The Company,” some call it “The Agency,” Mil guys refer to it as OGA or “Other Government Agency.” It’s been called an evil outfit that has designs on World Domination.

Say what you want about CIA, but they do like their varied sobriquets.

Frank, the boys, and I debriefed over lunch; I related everything about the guys who were following me. Tuck had gotten a picture of one of them, the bad guys were blown, and they knew it. I doubted they’d try something that stupid again. Hopefully, it was after one when I walked back through my door, Scotty following close behind, He’d insisted on hanging out, so drinks had been bought, stories told, and poeticism waxed. I settled in on the couch while Scotty grabbed a couple of beers from my colossal fridge.

“Bro, today was insane, the Russkies got some balls huh?”

I nodded while flipping through channels,” Yeah, makes me wonder what they’re up to, big picture-wise, I mean.”

Scott flopped down on the other end of the couch, “Well, you’re the American advising Princess Celestia, and they just made some pretty big demands, makes sense almost, they grab a friend and she might dance to whatever tune they play.”

I sipped my beer, “We aren’t that close, Celestia wouldn’t compromise her nation to save one man. Even when they started mailing me to her one piece at a time.” I grimaced a little bit. “I’m glad you guys were in the neighborhood.”

“Fuck, me too. Otherwise, we would’ve had to come grab your sorry self.”

“Yeah yeah, I’m gonna grab something to eat, you want in?”

Scott shrugged, “Sure, man, whatever you got lying around.”

I went into the kitchen and dug through the fridge, pulling out the makings of a BLT when Scotty’s phone rang. I was only half-listening as I smeared mayo on a piece of bread.

“How long ago? Heading? Fuck alright. On my way.” I heard him sigh, “Hey, Zack! Gonna have to take a raincheck on the sandwich; we got problems.”

Now he had my attention, “What goes on?”

“EQ guards in the Northern sector of the city got hit, three dead so far, one critical.”

I felt the blood rush out of my face, “Fuck, they know who yet?”

Scott shook his head, “Not yet, but it’s all hands on deck.”

I checked my phone, nothing from Celestia yet. “Well, fuck man, be safe.” Something occurred as Scott’s hand reached for the knob, “Scotty, how’d they die?”

He shrugged, “Frank said something about them having their throats torn out. The critical casualty was shot.”

Something clicked in my brain, and the butter-knife clattered to the floor. “Scott, if the Reds couldn’t get to me to get Celestia to cooperate, who’s the next person they’d go after?”

Scotty caught on, and his face went white.”Oh, fuck, the castle. Would they have the balls to try and get her directly?”

“Remember Crimea? Let’s move!”

Scotty was pulling out his phone as we took the stairs three at a time, flying across the lobby and jumping into his Embassy issued SUV. The front gate of the castle looked normal, but appearances could be deceiving. “Scotty, I’m going in, get Frank on the horn, get everyone down here.”

I popped the door, and Scott grabbed my arm, “Here, man.” He had opened the center console and was holding a Glock 29 out to me; the little ten-millimeter had more than enough power to kill a Griffon if you were careful about shot placement.

I took the piece along with a spare mag, tucking it into my waistband just behind my right hip. “Thanks, bud, here’s hoping I’m overreacting.” I shut the door, and Scott sped off to alert the cavalry. I moved up on the open gate, the closer I got, the more I realized that there was a pony in the guard shack, relief shot through me as we had a brief conversation and he allowed me through.

I was halfway to believing I’d been wrong when a blue-tinged explosion of magic rocked the upper tier of the castle, chunks of marble the size of cars flew through the air, smashing through buildings outside the castle perimeter.

Luna

“FUCK!” I shouted and broke into a full sprint. Now the castle was alive with activity; the main hall was suddenly full of Guards shouting and running. I grabbed a Lieutenant as he passed.”LT, anyone have eyes on the Princesses?”

“Protective details have Princess Luna; apparently, the attackers tried to take her, it…it didn’t work out. Princess Celestia’s detail was in place last, I heard.”

I nodded. “I’m going to head up to the Solar Wing, advise your Ponies, and tell them to spread the word. You’re about to have a lot of friendly company.” He nodded and raced off. I kept moving up the stairs to the Solar Wing.

My heart dropped, and I drew the Glock at a smell I was all too familiar with.

Blood.

I stalked forward, checking doors and windows, the hallway was quiet as the grave, no sign of movement anywhere, as I got closer to Celestia’s door I could hear voices, hushed, but present all the same. I slipped the Glock back into my waistband; dynamic wasn’t the way to go here. I was about to knock when my phone vibrated—a text from Scott.

On property, two dead Guards so far, North hill, eyes on the Office, two unknowns, get in there. I’ll text for green. Call for red. Cav is on the way.

I shoved my phone into my pocket and knocked on the door. I could hear a frenzy of activity on the other side before Celestia answered, sounding strained, “Please come in.”

I pushed the door open; the Office was in disarray, The big oak desk was knocked on its side, papers scattered on the floor, The bodies of Celestia’s protective detail laid crumpled in a corner. In the center of the room, Celestia was on her knees, a Griffon behind her with a sword hovering dangerously close to her throat, another off to the side, his sword drawn. Celestia’s eyes widened as she saw me, “Zack! Ru-“

“Quiet Bitch!” The Griffon spoke, poking her in the neck with the razor-sharp tip of his sword. “As you can see, Human, I have the upper-hand here, If you take another step, I will cut her throat, and this world will freeze as the sun dies. No longer will the Pony races lord their supposed superiority over the rest of the creatures of this world. Glory to the Red Griffon Collective. Search him”

His second stepped forward, pulling my phone out of my pocket and tossing in on the coffee table that remained, miraculously, intact. A second later, he found my gun and added it to the pile.

I shook my head, keeping my hands raised, “So they finally convinced you, huh? Are the Griffons gonna be the right arm of the Russia-Sino Alliance? How well has that worked out for anyone in the past, hmm? You have no way out, My government and our allies are headed this way, not to mention the Guards who are gonna be itching for payback. You’re dead; you just don’t know it yet.”

“They are our allies and benefactors! With their help, we will rise again. As the dominant force on this world and yours! I care not for my own life; the individual is nothing in the face of the Collective!” He screeched, veins standing out on his neck.

The cheese had clearly slipped off this guy’s cracker. I was silent, trying to come up with a way to get Celestia out of this, when I heard the roar of a helicopter, a second later an MI-8 pulled into a hover just outside the office window. If they had a helo, that means they had Russians. So that’s how they planned on getting her out.

Fuck.

The Griffon eyed me suspiciously, never taking his sword away from Tia's throat. "You look as though you have something to say, human."

Over his shoulder, a light glinted through the foliage on the North hill. On the table, my phone vibrated. Once.

I chuckled softly, keeping my hands raised. "Ya got me, Bud. Celestia? I'm sorry about the carpet."

Her eyes shone with confusion "Wha-?"

I closed my right hand into a fist.

The ornate stained glass window behind the Griffon spidered, his head exploded in a shower of gore, staining Celestia's white coat red, I snapped the Glock off the table and shot his Lieutenant three times in the head. I watched the Griffon take his last breath and hustled across the room, just before I reached her, another shot took out the engine of the hovering helo, black smoke pouring into the room, I jumped the remaining ten feet and covered her body with my own. A moment later, an explosion threw shrapnel into the side of the castle. I rolled off of the Princess, my ears ringing.

”Celestia? Are you alright?!”

She looked into my eyes, shaken. "I don't think any of this blood is mine…Where is my Sister?”

I blew out a sigh of relief and offered her my hand, pulling her to her hooves. “Her Guards got her to safety last I heard. Come on; we have to move." I scooped my phone off the table as we moved across the room, my Glock covering the corners, I dialed with one hand, and after a few moments, Scotty’s voice came over the line

"Go"

“Nice shooting Scotty. Moving through the Solar wing with the Princess. How's it looking exterior?"

“The exterior is dicey to every direction except the South, move South, and you shouldn't run into any bad guys, The Guards are taking it to ‘em, and our guys plus a bunch of Brits just rolled up, can't say the same for the interior, that's all you."

"Understood. We'll see you on the ride out." I ended the call and was about to start moving when Celestia grabbed my hand.

Her eyes held hurt and confusion in equal measure. "When we get to safety, I believe I deserve to know who you really are.” It was a simple question, with a very complicated answer. I felt awful about lying to her all this time, but what else could I have done? I sighed deeply but didn't answer as I cleared door frame, stepping over the body of a fallen Royal Guard, numerous stab wounds had almost torn the Equestrian apart. Celestia took a knee, brushing her hand over her soldier's chest with a quiet sob. "I am so sorry."

I dropped down next to her, my eyes and sights still trained on the long corridor. "Let's make it count, Equestria doesn’t stand a chance if I don't get you out of here. "

She shook softly as I laid my hand across her shoulder, but when she spoke, it was with barely contained rage, not sadness. "They're going to pay."

I squeezed her shoulder and stood. I watched her say a silent prayer for her guardian, regaining her hooves a second later. With a look and a nod, we continued down the hallway, heading for the balcony. The bay window overlooking the South cliff face was in sight when Celestia's ear swiveled towards my Office's closed door, and, faster than I could stop her, she snapped a leg out and shattered the dense wooden barrier. Thirty pairs of eyes locked onto the unexpected light source in the otherwise darkened room, someone let out a scream, swords flashed… And I damn near shot the Captain of the Royal Guard.

Celestia's shocked voice was the only thing that kept me from pulling the trigger, "Captain Blaze?"

I eased the slack back into the trigger as the Captain lowered her sword, "Captain."

She nodded and beckoned us into the room, "Mr. Andrews, Princess, we have wounded."

Celestia rushed past me and lit up her horn, bathing the side room in a yellow light illuminating the castle staff and wounded guard ponies that had sheltered there. That musical chiming noise sounded as she let go with several healing spells at once, wounds closed, and bones knitted back together in their wake. I made my way across the room, doing my best to smile reassuringly at every pony that made eye contact, reaching my desk I pulled a duffel bag from a large false-bottomed drawer, withdrawing my medical kit, plate carrier, and a shorty M4 chambered in .458 SOCOM, the round had more than enough punch to take down a fully armored griffon warrior, I silently thanked the universe, and Frank, for foresight, he’d never trusted the Griffs.

I was slipping on the gear when a hand landed on my shoulder, Celestia, I could feel it. Turning my head slightly, a grim expression on her face, but her deep purple eyes were pleading. "Zack, we have to get them out."

I nodded, "I know, I'm already working on a plan, Captain?"

The Captain walked up to the desk, resting her hands on the smooth oak surface, "What's the word?"

I laid out the burgeoning plan. We would have to jump; the marauding Griffons would tear us apart in the air, the Pegasi and Celestia would have to carry the Unicorn and Earth ponies down as quickly and quietly as possible, once they had an open enough area to do so safely, Celestia would teleport them beyond the castle grounds and behind our perimeter. I'd stay, cover the rear and make sure these ponies got away safely. Celestia hesitated, but agreed; Blaze followed her lead. The wounded that Celestia had healed were ready to move, and we had no time to waste. I made my way to the door, with Blaze at my back, to check the corridor and make sure we were clear before moving the group the remaining hundred yards to freedom. Halfway across the room, I heard voices, muffled at first, by the walls, the closer they came, the clearer they got. I strained to pick up anything identifying over the sounds of gunfire outside.

“Проверьте эти комнаты, найдите их”

"Back, get back!" I whispered to Blaze, flattening myself against the wall next to the door, my pocket knife whispering open with a soft click. The Russian was close; I could hear his boots thudding on the marble floor as he approached. I took a deep breath, closing my eyes and steadying myself.

Take him quietly.

The Russian stuck his head through the doorway, his flashlight beam playing over the opposite wall towards the center of the room…and landed on Comet’s horrified face.

Shit.

I struck hard, clapping a hand over his mouth, knocking his rifle out of his hands, and driving him back into the hallway. I used the momentum when we struck the wall to drive my knife into his chest, ripping it out in a spray of blood and slamming it into his throat. He struggled briefly as he bled out, I watched his pupils dilate, counted to ten and let him slide off the edge of my blade, checking the hallway and finding no other threats.

Just like riding a bike.

I grabbed the straps of his assault pack and dragged him back into the dim room, a maid retched at the sight of the dead man. Celestia was staring at me, her expression unreadable as I wiped the blood off my face and caught my breath. "We have to move; the Griffons brought friends."

Blaze nodded, "Alright, Ponies, let's go" The soldiers snapped to, the civvies less so, but they still moved, self-preservation was one hell of a motivator. We piled out into the hallway, and I tossed the dead Russian's rifle to Blaze.

"You know how to use that?"

She answered with a small smile, checking to make sure a round was chambered. "Yeah, joint exercises with some of your Special Forces awhile back."

I returned her smile. "Had to ask Captain, wanna cover the left hallway?"

She nodded before quickening her pace to match mine. We stalked down the hallway, Celestia bringing up the rear, her horn alight, ready for whatever came our way, our charges in the center of our lopsided diamond formation. Coming to the junction, I went right while Ember went left. Nothing but emptiness greeted us. "Clear," I whispered.

"Clear." Came Blaze’s reply,

"Alright, let's hustle." I threw open the balcony door, once again clearing right, I was struck by how beautiful the view was, endless fields stretching from the base of the cliff-fed waterfall to Ponyville further south, where I would've marveled for hours, now the plumes of smoke from Luna’s spectacular exit, the crashed Russian bird and the sounds of frantic fighting taking place marred the otherwise awe-inspiring scene. I motioned the civilians forward, two by two they lined up, each of the nine Pegasi and Celestia grabbing a Unicorn or Earth Pony each. I cleared my throat and addressed them. "Pegasi, you're gonna want to free-fall for as long as possible; otherwise, the Griffons are gonna tear you apart, when you earth-types get on the deck, keep low, move fast and find some overhead cover. Keep your heads, and we'll get through this."

Celestia, who had been strangely silent, spoke for the first time since I'd iced the Russian. "I give you my word, my subjects; I will protect every one of you."

They nodded grimly; they were all terrified, who wouldn't be? But they moved, all the same, Celestia's words buoying their spirits; without another word, they began stepping over the railing. I spun and took a knee, aiming my rifle, keeping the remaining civvies covered. The gunfire on the castle grounds stopped suddenly, the quiet in its absence was eerie, I could feel sweat rolling down my neck that had nothing to do with the heat, I twitched at every little noise, a symptom of being out of the field for so long. The return of the Pegasi and Celestia damn near made me jump out of my skin, outside of some heavy breathing, they didn't look any worse for wear.

Celestia spoke up, "The first ten are safely away, once we were on the ground, I teleported them outside the castle grounds." She looked worried but resolute.

“We'll get them out safely." My declaration put a smile on Celestia’s face; I think I even saw a small smile from a particularly scared-looking chef. "Ember, cover, I've gotta make a phone call" I pulled out my encrypted cell and punched in the numbers.

"Go" His voice sounded a little strained, and it set off alarm bells somewhere in the back of my brain.

“Scotty, How's the sky?"

A moment passed before the answer came, "A little dark."

"Sky" was a status check codeword with two responses, either "Blue," indicating all clear, or "Dark," suggesting some kind of coercion. I'd just gotten my answer. “Copy, on the move North with the HVI, will advise.” hopefully, whoever was listening would take the bait. I waited for a response; I got nothing. I spun around and addressed everyone. "Guys, we gotta move, my escape plan just went to shit." Celestia's brow furrowed, but she didn't respond, just kept an eye out as the Pegasi grabbed their plus-ones, Comet was milling around and waiting on her ride with royalty. I took over from Captain Blaze; the hallway was still barren. Now my bells were ringing so loud I'm pretty sure Tia could hear them, why hadn't we been attacked? Or at the very least, why hadn't anyone come to check on their dead friend?

I was about to voice my concerns when I realized that it was just ten maids and me, best not to alarm them unduly. I kept that EoTech sight trained on the door, creeping closer and closer to confident that we were gonna get hit. They'd already tried taking Celestia once; I couldn't for the life of me seeing them just letting her go. Loud thumps announced the return of the evac crew, they moved quicker now, building to a rhythm and bailing over the side. And then the Russians showed up, bullets shattered the bay window, and the doors were all but ripped from the frames, I felt one lance into my side. The impact spun me to the floor, screaming bloody murder. I regained some footing and fired on full auto through the opening. The puncture like reports of the AK's almost drowned out by the thunderous .458 rounds as they shredded anything and everything in their way. I had no cover at all, but we took what we could, and I was going to pay for it.

I slammed a new mag home, and waited, quiet, greeted my ears for a moment. Then the absolute deluge of gunfire started up again, rounds tearing chunks off the marble balcony, the railing was almost completely gone, blood was pumping steadily out of the wound in my side, I was fucked, and I knew it. I held my fire, and the Russians began to advance, their voices getting louder. I knew I had seconds to make a call, so I made the only one I could, I leaned the corner and dumped thirty rounds of .458 into the first element, the heavy shots chewing their way through armor and flesh alike, I didn't even stop to listen to the screams. In one fluid motion, I slung my rifle and jumped off the balcony into the sky.

Falling.

The wind stung my eyes as the side of the mountain rushed by; my rifle spun away. The sharp rocks below got closer and closer, and I knew I was about to die,

At least I got Celestia out. I thought as I closed my eyes and waited for the end.

I was about five seconds from meeting my maker when I stopped suddenly, something wrenching in my back, I felt a pop in my shoulder, followed by a wave of nausea-inducing pain. But at least I wasn’t going to splatter all over the ground.

“Got you!”

I looked up through the pain to see Celestia hanging onto my plate carrier and belt. A flash of magic and I found myself lying on a cobblestone street, my vision tunneling, a pair of strong hands grabbed me, and a British -accented voice cut through my fading consciousness.

“We’ve got a live one, MEDIC!”

Author's Note

Well we've fallen down the rabbit-hole now boys and girls! Next chapter will be up in a few hours.

Translation:

“Проверьте эти комнаты, найдите их”- Check those rooms, find them!

Tertia Optio

“This fucking guy, I can’t believe we gotta sit here for this shit,” Scott whispered.

I laughed as I watched our target, silhouetted by the moonlight, get an expert looking blowjob from his Unicorn mistress down this dark alley.

We were sitting fifty yards down said alley in the trail vehicle, snatch car was gonna be rolling up any second, in my humble opinion it was a dick move, we should’ve at least let the guy finish. But it wasn’t to be as a van screeched to a stop three guys jumping out and black-bagging both our target and his screaming girlfriend. Within seconds they were bundled into the back, and the van rolled off into the night. I started the engine and followed. A few minutes later, we walked through the warehouse door, about to ask some hard questions of one Andrei Turgenev, principal finance guy for the Wagner Group. He was already tied to a chair, naked, when Scotty and I rounded the corner.

Rob was standing off to the side, “Хорошо, что ты появился” Nice of you to show.

I flipped him off “Трафик отстой. Он что-нибудь сказал?” Traffic sucked. Did he say anything yet?

Rob just shook his head.

“Очень жаль” Too bad. I motioned for Rob to follow me, leaving Scotty with Turgenev, and led him around a corner “Tuck with the girlfriend?” I whispered.

Rob nodded, “Yeah, I don’t think she’s involved, but we’ll send her back just the same.”

“Well, this guy is involved, and he’s gonna talk.” I turned on my heel and walked back into the main area. Sitting off to one side was a hand truck with a car battery and some jumper cables, I wheeled it over and connected the cable, checking for a spark, before turning back to Turgenev. “Вот что произойдет. Вы собираетесь отказаться от всех, кто участвует в атаке….
Или я собираюсь сделать тебе больно.” Here’s what’s going to happen, you are going to give up everyone involved in the attack, or I am going to hurt you.

“Трахни тебя!” Fuck You! Came from under the black hood.

What a shame.

I hit him with the cables, and he screamed. Poor bastard was in for a long night.

Eventually, before Rob put a bullet in his head, Turgenev talked, they all do. He gave us the location and passwords for finance records, showing the money trail. For the last six months, Scott, Rob, Tuck, and I had been tugging on threads all over Earth, trying to link the Russian government with Canterlot. We had more than a few solid pieces of intel, and tonight was the crown jewel. The girlfriend, cute little thing, was rolled up and sent back with the other members of the snatch team. My crew headed to Vienna to scoop the records, a few days later and we were back in our safe house in Georgia, the country not the state. We were sitting around drinking beers while the analysts put together a target package based on the files. I reclined on a ratty couch, grateful for the rest when my phone went off.

“Hello?”

“Standby…Line secure.”

“Hello?”

“Hey, Kid.”

"Frank! What's the haps?”

“All good thankfully, the intel you guys dug up was solid gold, We’re sending you after a PRC asset in Canterlot.” He was the go-between for the Griffons and the Russians. IF anyone knows who ordered the hit, it's him. We’re gonna push the whole package to you guys here shortly; you’re wheels up for the Portal in three hours.”

“Got it. I’ll let the guys know.”

“Stay safe, brother.”

“Always.”

The ride to the airport was a short one; it paid to stay close in case of a quick getaway. Our Georgian counterparts already loaded our gear, and with a quick wave, we were airborne. The flight took a lot longer, almost ten hours to the portal airstrip. I never got tired of seeing it. The large shimmering doorway was nearly a mile across, smack in the middle of the Atlantic. The Navies of four nations had set up separate outposts, basically man-made islands, along the Portal line. We landed on Portal Operating Base Jackson, a joint Navy-Marine Corps base. The Marines guarding the door had been briefed, and we strolled right past the line of people waiting to cross, and Ponies waiting to go home. Duffel bags on our shoulders and our hats pulled down low, hiding our faces from cameras and onlookers alike. I relished that static electricity like discharge that came with crossing the Portal, rattled my fillings a little, but I was finally back. I’d missed Equestria dearly.

“Good to be back?” Scotty asked me as we walked across the entry platform. Rob and Tuck following close behind.

I smiled, “Hell yeah, Brother. I figure we squeeze this guy and then hit up the ‘Tack, just like old times.”

“Fuck yeah.”

We split up, heading to our Agency facilitated apartments; usually we’d wipe out the jet lag with some sleep, but I wanted this PRC prick’s head on a plate, and I wanted it yesterday. I finally made it to the rathole they’d picked out for me and opened the brief on our target, imagine my shock when our old friend. Liwei Chang popped across my screen… I was gonna enjoy this.

The next day found us sitting at opposite ends of the street, Scotty, and Rob at the far end, Tuck and I down the alley waiting for Chang to show his ugly mug.

“So you gonna look her up?”

I never took my eyes off the door, “Who?”

Tuck sighed, “The Princess, man. We all know something was up there.”

“Horseshit, no pun intended, Celestia and I were never that close.”

“Lies, dude, every time you talked about her, you’d get all fuzzy looking, it was honestly making me a little ill.”

Caught.

“Tuck, she’s a goddess, you’d have to be dead not to feel something around her.” I tried to deflect, but Tucker was all over my ass.

“I’ve been in a room with her, PSD when the Portal first opened up, yeah she’s beautiful, and there's something special about her, but I managed to contain myself, you on the other hand. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you were in lo-“

“Break, Target is approaching.”

Great timing Scotty.

I leaned out and saw Chang and his entourage pull up outside his huge apartment. “ Vehicles time two, PAX time ten. Was he supposed to have this many guys with him?”

“Standard detail, nothing we can’t handle.”

We held for a few minutes, allowing things to settle down before making our way down the street on foot, Tuck and I coming from the South, Rob, and Scotty from the North. The Chinese guards were flanking the door as we approached, Tuck telling me a joke and me pretending to laugh, they looked our way, and in an instant Scotty had his MP7 out, taking the two guards down in a hail of suppressed gunfire. I pulled my weapon and moved to the door, Tuck right behind me with a short-barreled shotgun, complete with a suppressor, he settled the muzzle right over the lock and with a soft POMF he blew the door in. I went right; Tuck went left, Rob and Scott stayed outside to protect the rear. The first floor was clear; I heard voices on the second floor and keyed up my radio. “Tiger One, Moving to the second deck.”

Scotty’s voice came back, “Tiger Two copies, security is set.”

Tuck and I moved up to the second floor like phantoms, light on our feet, because this wasn’t a game. God, I loved my job. The voices were concentrated in a room at the end of the hallway; I took the right while Tuck cleared the left side of the hall, we met in the middle in front of the large study door. I reached out and gently jiggled the knob. “Locked.” I mouthed.

Tuck nodded, slinging his MP7 and pulling out the breaching shotgun; I held up three fingers.

One.

Two.

Breathe.

Three.

POMF

The lock shattered and Tuck smashed the door in with a kick, I was up and moving, Chang was already ducking for cover behind his desk. The bodyguard standing to his left took a dozen rounds from Tuck’s submachine gun, I hosed the two on the left, starbursts of blood spraying the walls behind them, I crossed over and shot Tuck’s guy in the face before moving over to where Chang was cowering behind his desk. “C’mere fuckhead.” I grabbed him by the back of his neck and slammed him to the floor. Tuck covered while I zip-tied Chang and slipped a bag over his head. “Tiger Two, Tiger One has Jackpot, I say again Jackpot. Heavy one HVT, moving to extract.”

“Copy, Exfil is clear, bodies are dumped. C’mon out.”

We hustled Chang down the steps and down the street, bundled him into the trunk of my car, and we were out.

The whole operation had taken two minutes flat.

Since Chang was a credentialed PRC Officer, we couldn’t get direct with him, as we had with the Wagner group assholes, no one cares about PMC’s, so we hauled him to the Embassy and handed him off. We sat around for hours after the debrief, waiting on word of something. Scott was bouncing a tennis ball off the wall and catching it, Rob and Tuck were playing Chess, and I was laying on the soft leather couch, thinking about everything Tuck had said. Did I have it that bad for Celestia? Was I missing something?
Moreover, could she ever feel the same about me? I knew I missed her, and Luna, Raven too, but Celestia was never far from my mind. Maybe I would look her up while I was here, perhaps it was time we had an honest conversation. I was pondering on how to go about when Frank popped out of the interrogation room, wiping his hands on a towel that was dark with something that looked like blood. I raised an eyebrow, “You rough him up, Frank?”

Frank nodded, “He slipped the flex cuffs, so I popped him one, gentleman, we now have a Chinese asset. I informed Mr. Chang about the consequences of not cooperating, and he chose to see the light, we’ve got a Case Officer all tied up to run him from here on out. He’s giving us a lot on the Wagner operation, and JSOC is waiting on the target package. We’re gonna wipe these fuckers out where they live. With Chang as our friend in a high place, we now have an early warning system against any aggression directed against Equestria. We’ve got a cleanup crew going over his apartment; this is gonna look like a robbery gone south to make it legit. Great work guys, you did it. I’ll call you with any further details. Zack, hang back for a bit.”

As the boys filed out of the room, we shook hands; it wouldn’t be long before we were back out there doing our thing. But an operation in the bag with nobody dead was a good one. We all agreed to meet at the ‘Tack for some beers and maybe some female company later on that night. Once they’d left, I turned to Frank. “What’s up, brother?”

“I want you to head to the castle, Celestia has been asking Ambassador Reed about you, and I feel like you’re the best one to deliver the news that we’re finally going to end the bastards that made an attempt on her life. Sound good?”

She was asking about me?

I couldn’t help the smile that exploded across my face. Hell yeah, grandpa. “You got it, Frank, I’m gonna go home and change, then I’ll head over.”

Frank didn’t miss the look on my face. “A piece of advice?”

“Sure.”

“No matter how far off a good thing may seem, never stop reaching for it.” The old man finished with a smile. And I knew that he knew.

“Shit Frank is it that obvious?”

“Painfully. Normally I’d give you a speech about not shitting in the eggs, but you’re a big boy, and she’s a slightly bigger, immortal girl. You need to tell her.”

“What about blowback?”

“Hey, it’s not like you work for her anymore, she shoots you down, you can still do work on behalf of us and the EQ’s. I’d say let it ride.”

What could it hurt? I’ll never know if I don’t try.

“I think you’re right, Frank.” I shook his hand and headed out.

An hour later, I had showered, shaved, and changed into my gov issued suit. A short taxi ride found me outside of the main gate, the castle shining in the sun just beyond. It was good to be back. I flashed my ID at the gate guard, “Zack Andrews here for an audience with the Princesses.”

“Standby, sir.” He turned and picked up a phone, calling me in, they’d upped their security measures. Good thinking, guys.

“The Princess is awaiting your arrival Mr. Andrews, and welcome back.”

When I squinted, I realized it was the same Corporal from all those months ago, now sporting Sergeant’s Stripes.” Holy shit, Afternoon, Sergeant! Look at you!”

He smiled sheepishly, “Afternoon Andrews, Good to see you again. Been well, I take it?”

“I am bud. You?”

“Just doing the job, all’s been quiet around here.”

“That’s the way we like it.”

“Definitely.” I held my fist out, and he knocked his into it. “Take care, Sergeant, be seeing you.”

“Rog’”

Walking across the grounds felt like coming home again, I let my fingertips play over a patch of tall Moon Lillies, taking in the smells emanating from the garden. I remembered why I was in love with this place all over again. A short walk led me past the main hall, the lunch menu smelled terrific, and up the marble staircase, the Solar Wing greeting me once again, like an old friend, sunlight shone through the windows, illuminating the same tapestries. I peaceful as I slowed my pace, taking it all in. I passed Raven’s office, and there she was, nose scrunched, pouring over some paperwork, I reached up and knocked on the frame. “Hey, Rav.”

She stopped writing, but didn’t look up; she just began to vibrate as I stepped into the room and opened my arms, next thing I knew a squealing Earth Pony hit me full-force. “OHMIGOSH, I THOUGHT YOU WERE NEVER COMING BACK!”

I returned her hug with equal vigor, “Like I’d leave you like that, Missed you, buddy.”

She sniffled into my chest, “I missed you too.”

“Aw, c’mon, no tears. God, you’d think I went off to war or something.” I gently stroked her mane, “Earth Ponies, so emotional.“

My snide remark earned me a jab in the ribs, “You left me with all this paperwork, you jerk!”

I chuckled, “The glorious life of a Princess’s assistant, huh?”

She backed out of the hug, hitting me with a million-watt smile, “I’m so happy to see you, and I know the Princesses will be too. Where have you been?”

“Went back to see some family and work with State for a bit following the attack, nothing exciting.”

She looked like she didn’t believe me, but let it drop. “Well, as happy as I am to see you, The Princesses are waiting. Grab a bite later? How long are you in town for?”

“I’m here for a few weeks at least, A few friends and I are headed to the Brass Tack later, you wanna come along?”

She grinned, “Definitely, what time?”

“Around eight, I’ll call ya with the details.”

“Sounds good!”

I gave her one last sideways hug and walked to Celestia’s office door, instead of knocking right away, I ran my hand over the ornate carvings, getting acquainted again. Flashes of memories from the attack, along with every night I’d spent in here drinking wine with Goddesses, ran through my mind, before I drew my fist back and knocked. That musical voice I’d missed so much answered after a moment.

“Come in!”

Luna and Celestia were awaiting me on the other side, Luna made the first move, crossing the room and throwing her arms around me, “It is good to see you again, my friend.”

I hugged her back, not caring that the affection was out of character for the Lunar Regent. “Likewise, Princess.”

A soft thump followed on my shoulder, “Call Us, Me, Luna. You have earned that right.”

I hugged her a little tighter before letting her go, “Okay, Luna.”

“Now, hug Sister before she explodes.”

“LUNA!” Celestia yelped, but held her arms out, all the same, wrapping me up tight. Her perfume, the warmth of her body, everything was right with the world.

I held her for a little bit longer before stepping back and clearing my throat. “I’m so glad to see you both, I came here with some news, the last of the group that attacked the castle is about to be eradicated. We did it. For all the Ponies we lost, for the men who died trying to take the castle back, we did it.”

Luna smiled grimly, “Good; We hope it was a terrifying end.”

I nodded, “For a few of them it was, I saw to it personally.”

Celestia looked less happy but just as satisfied. “Justice was done then. I hope this is the last we see of them and their ilk.”

“We have to stay on guard, their role was the tip of the iceberg, I just hope the Red’s have learned that Equestria has some very powerful and deadly friends. I wanted to see you both and deliver the good news personally.”

Celestia smiled, and I felt my heart speed up, “And I- We, are so glad that you did.”

Luna smirked, “Indeed, We are thrilled to see you again, but the hour grows late, and I must find some rest before taking on my duties for the evening, Will we see you again?”

I nodded, “Absolutely, I’m in town for a few weeks at least, I’d love to sit and have some wine, maybe dinner and chat like we used to.”

“Verily, farewell, my friend.” Luna squeezed my shoulder before heading out.

I watched her go for a moment, before turning to see Celestia right in my face, I jumped a little as she wrapped her arms around me pulling me close, burying her face in my shoulder for a moment before pulling back and looking deeply into my eyes. I felt the feelings I’d buried returning in full force. She was way too close yet again.

“You saved my life and the lives of my subjects without thought to the consequences. Then mercilessly hunted down those responsible.” Was it my imagination, or was she moving closer? I almost swallowed my tongue as she leaned forward and pressed her lips to my cheek, “Thank you.”

“N-nothing, I wouldn’t do again in a heartbeat Celestia.” I cursed myself for stuttering, but the smell of her was making it hard to think. After a long moment, she untangled her arms from around me and stepped back.

“I- I imagine that we won’t be seeing much of one another once you leave, but you will be in my thoughts, no matter what happens. I know that you cannot promise to be safe, but please promise me that you will be careful” She turned, and I heard a sniffle. At that moment, something snapped inside me, and it all came pouring out.

“Celestia, wait.” She turned, wiping her eyes. “I can’t leave without telling you something.” Her head cocked to the side, but she said nothing, I steeled myself taking a deep breath before dropping the bomb. “I’ve been attracted to you since I first laid eyes on you, nothing you’re not used to, I’m sure. But something changed the closer we became; I don’t know if what I’m feeling is love, hell it’s been so long I’m not sure I know what it feels like anymore. But it’s a hell of a lot more than a passing attraction.” I took a deep breath, “You’re right, I can’t tell you I’ll be safe, I can tell you the exact opposite. And that’s why I couldn’t leave without telling you. No matter the consequences.”

Halfway into my confession, she raised a hand to cover her mouth, perfectly lacquered nails shining in the light thrown through the window. I continued, “I know this must come as a shock, but there it is. I’m falling in love with you, while I was away you were damn near all I thought about, and I wouldn’t even begin to know how to stop feeling this way, even if I wanted to. I cared so much about losing your friendship that I tortured myself all these months, kept it all inside, but the stakes of the game I play are too high to leave anything unsaid.”

She just stared, and I started to feel more and more empty the longer I stood there. Taking the hint, I bowed shallowly. “Goodbye, Highness.”

I was halfway to the door when I heard a whisper from behind me. “Wait. Please.” I stopped and turned, a spark of hope somewhere in my chest. My heart stopped as she crossed the room like lightning and pressed her lips to mine, I lost all bearing and wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into the kiss, the spark in my chest becoming a raging inferno. I lifted her off her hooves as we did our level best to eat each other, in between soft whimpers slipping from her throat she whispered, “ I want this, I want you. But not here, not like this.”

When we broke the kiss, I asked, my voice ragged. “Where?”

“My chambers. Now.”

Author's Note

HE DID IT! THE ABSOLUTE MADLAD!

First Rule.

Author's Note

There will be brief descriptions of sex in this chapter, skip the first few paragraphs if that isn't your thing.

First Rule.

How can I describe what it was like? Making love to a Goddess? I don’t know if I have the words. But I’m sure going to try.

We crashed into her bedroom like a tornado, our lips never parted as we pulled each other’s clothes off, in a flash she was naked before me, eyeing me hungrily as I stripped out of my boxers. Her eyes never left mine as she backed up, settling on her sinfully soft-looking bed, reclining on her pillows, opening her legs wide and trailing a hand from her collarbone to the inside of her thigh. When she made contact with her soft, moist flesh, a gasp slipped past those perfect lips.

“Hurry.” She whispered

I was across the room in an instant, hands all over her, and she answered in kind, dragging her nails across my shoulders and down my back. I trailed kisses along her collarbone, up across her neck, finally recapturing her lips. She pulled away and looked into my eyes, “I have been waiting so long for this moment.” She reached in between us and guided me. We both moaned softly as I slipped inside her burning depths, bottoming out a moment later. A kiss and I was moving, sliding in and out of her effortlessly. Her moans and gasps rising in pitch, I increased my pace, plowing into her now, unleashing all of those pent up feelings, which she eagerly returned. She wrapped her legs around my waist, pulling me in, I lost it a moment later, calling her name as I came deep inside her, her own orgasm following close behind. The room turned into a sauna, and light bathed us as Celestia shook, moaned, and glowed in the throes of ecstasy, every light in the room blowing out in unison.

I collapsed next to her, sweat pouring off me, desperately trying to catch my breath, before embarrassment flooded in, “Sorry, it’s been awhi-“

She rolled on top of me and silenced my excuses with a deep kiss, “For me as well, but now we have all the time in the world. You were wonderful, now…let us continue.”

Hours later, we finally collapsed, exhausted, “Holy hell.” I whispered.

“Indeed,” Celestia answered, cuddling up to me as I draped an arm around her. A smile never leaving her face, “It’s been too long since I felt so satisfied.”

I watched her close her eyes, looking tired and serene, I leaned down and kissed her, unable to help myself. “I love you, Celestia.”

Her eyes fluttered open, and her smile got wider. For a moment we just stared at each other, relishing the feelings passing between us.

“And I, You.”

My heart felt like it was about to explode. I wrapped my arms around her, “Music to my ears. God, I want a smoke, but I absolutely cannot leave this bed.”

A flash of magic later and I had a cigarette screwed into my lip, Celestia ran her hand across my cheek, her fingers gathering motes of light and lighting my smoke in one smooth motion. “I always liked the way you smelled after a smoke break.”

Oh, be still my beating heart.

I pulled on the cig, the tip glowing in the dim light before she reached up, plucked it from my lips, and took a drag herself before handing it back to me. “A little strong compared to the tobacco of my youth, but passable all the same.” She finished with a wicked grin, her purple eyes glowing in the darkness.

I was toast. It was over, thanks to everyone else for coming out. I rolled over and grabbed my phone out of my pants, firing off a quick text to Raven and Scott.

Not gonna make the ‘Tack tonight guys, Sorry for canceling so late.

I forwarded Raven's number to Scotty so they could still bring her along. Poor thing needed some levity.

Setting my phone down, I took another drag, relishing the taste, “How do you think everyone will take this? I’m a little worried about Luna, to be honest.”

I could hear the smile in Celestia’s voice, “What anyone thinks will not be an issue, I am a Princess of Equestria, who I fall in love with is my concern and mine alone. And Luna? She encouraged me to confess my own feelings months ago. Who do you think lowered the Sun in my stead?”

“Really? Months ago?”

“ Mmm. She was adamant.” She chuckled, and then spoke in an impressive impression of Luna.”The depths of Thine cowardice is only eclipsed by the size of Thine rear-end Dear Sister.”

I reached down and grabbed her ass, “Thank God for small favors.”

“Hush, You. In short, she’ll be thrilled. All else is ancillary.”

I looked around for an ashtray, but in a flash, the smoke vanished into thin air. “Well that’s one way to do that I suppose,” my eyes getting heavier and heavier, Celestia wrapped her arms around me, then started humming. Softly at first, and it was a song that I didn’t recognize, but it spoke to something deep inside me, it felt like she was calling to my soul as my eyes drifted closed and sleep finally came.

I woke up softly, perfectly, Celestia’s arms still wrapped around me along with one of her snow-white wings. Yesterday came rushing back, and I smiled, in my wildest dreams, I’d never imagined how amazing she would be, how full my heart would feel, realizing my feelings were returned. I hadn’t been this happy in a very long time.

“Good morning, My darling.” I hadn’t even felt her stir.

“Darling, huh?”

She smiled into my chest before raising her head and looking deep into my eyes, “It applies.” She stretched, and I admired the things it did to her body. “I almost wish I had done this much sooner, for all the time we’ve lost.”

I smiled, pulling my eyes from her chest. “All it means is that we have a lot of catching up to do.”

She kissed me with a small purr, “And catch up, we shall, but for now, breakfast?”

“Absolutely.”

Celestia sniffed the air, “But first a shower, I think. Might be too much too fast for my little Ponies if we walk down together, reeking of the act.”

I laughed all the way to the shower. The hot spray washed over us as we held each other, I never wanted to let her go. It seemed she felt likewise, her grip never loosened for a moment except to grab a bottle of shampoo, she spread the soap with gentle strokes all over me, I felt like a conquering hero receiving his reward, and in a way, I suppose I was. Every touch was electric. If I had any doubt that I loved her, it was gone now, washed away in a tide of vanilla perfume and now, lavender soap. I reciprocated, running my soap-laden hands all over her body, admiring her curves, the softness of her skin underneath a fine coat of fur, and back, over her wings that fluttered at my touch. “I love you,” I whispered.

“And I love you. It may be selfish, but I don’t think I ever want to leave this shower.” She sighed as she laid her head on my shoulder, her arms curling around me again. We stood there for a long time, lost in each other. Until she stirred against me. “We are going to be late for breakfast.”

I held her tighter, “Fuck breakfast.”

She giggled, but when she spoke, her voice was low and sultry, “Well, if a certain Human hadn’t ridden me so hard, I might not be as in dire need of a good meal.”

Oh, sweet Jesus, the horse puns I could make right now if all the blood in my brain hadn’t migrated south. “Well, I can’t argue with that, I was pretty spectacular.”

She threw her head back and laughed, a sound that I’d never get tired of hearing. “Undeniably, shall we?”

“Let’s.”

A few minutes later, we were dried courtesy of Celestia’s magic and dressed. She kissed me quickly before we stepped out into the hall. “We might want to keep this quiet for now, I would hate to compromise your work or put you in danger by thrusting you into the spotlight.”

It broke my heart a little, but I nodded, “My whole job rests on me NOT being well-known, I want to shout this from the rooftops, but I agree.” I rested my hand on the doorknob, my other found her cheek, “I love you.” I needed to get my fill of saying it before I had to check the room first.

She blushed, “I love you, so very much.”

Another sweet kiss, and we headed down to breakfast.

Luna was smirking in a very knowing way as we ambled down the stairs, “Hello Sister, Zack. I trust your meeting was…athletic.”

I balked, “Don’t you mean productive?”

“I am aware of what I said.” She giggled as Celestia squirmed, blushing.

I couldn’t help it, I cracked up as Celestia whapped me in the shoulder. “That is not funny!” But a smile broke across her face all the same, and before too long she was laughing with us.

The Chef was really confused as he wheeled in a breakfast cart to see us cackling like idiots, “Breakfast is ser- what’d I miss?”

After our laughing fit subsided, we enjoyed the spread the chefs had prepared. Celestia had her duties for the day, and Luna had yet to rest. So I was heading out, Celestia caught me at the door, and after checking the area, we shared a deep kiss.

“I’ll be counting the moments until I see you again,” she whispered breathily. “Think of me?”

“Try and stop me.”

I walked down the hall heading for the main gate when a voice called out from behind me. I turned to see Luna making her way towards me. “Before you go, Zack, We, I have to tell you something. I have lived alongside my sister for thousands of years, and Maker willing, it will be thousands more. Rarely have I seen her so happy. No matter what happens, you must come back alive. Her grief would be unbearable.”

“You have no idea how happy it makes me knowing that I’ve made her as happy as she’s made me, I can’t promise anything Luna, but I will give it every fiber of my being.”

She seemed satisfied, “We expected as much, the promise of a Stallion and not a Colt. For what it is worth, I approve of you.”

I bowed for what seemed like the first time in a long time, “It means more to me than I could begin to tell you, Luna. Thank you.”

“Of course, it goes without saying, if you break your heart, I will teleport you somewhere between this very castle and the Moon, you may make it all the way there if I’m feeling generous.” She smiled evilly.

I swallowed hard, “Message received Luna. No worries there.”

“Very well, until next time, my friend.”

I was damn near skipping as I crossed the castle grounds before I got that shit under control.

You are a highly trained Intelligence Officer, you will not skip like a schoolgirl with a crush.

I may have skipped a bit.

I pulled out my phone, dialing Scotty’s number, he answered groggily after a few rings. “H-Hello?”

“Hey Brother, what's the good word?”

“Not so loud man, Jesus, after you didn’t show, the guys, plus Raven, and I headed to the ‘Tack, we got so drunk I’m pretty sure I could hear colors.”

“Well, I’m right outside your apartment about to head up. So you better sort yourself out. Grab some coffee?”

“Ah shit, um, give me a minute, I’ll meet you downstairs.” The nerves in his voice plain as day.”

Now I was taking the stairs two at a time, this was gonna be good. Scotty just wasn’t a guy who got nervous. “Okay, I’ll just hang in the lobby.” I hit Scott’s floor, turned a corner and caught Scott with his tongue down the throat of a very familiar-looking Mare, wearing one of his shirts.

“Raven?”

They jumped apart like they’d been electrocuted. “Zack I..fuck.”

I could feel myself grinning like a lunatic, “Oh, this is fucking awesome.”

Scott looked murderous, “Not a word dude, not a fucking word.”

I was already taking pictures. This was too good, Raven squeaked and ducked back inside the apartment.

Scotty wheeled on me, eyes murderous. “Delete. Them. Now.”

I turned and booked it, laughing all the way to the lobby.

Life… ah, life. It continued like that for a time. One long unbroken thread of happiness, Raven and Scott became an item; after that night at the ‘Tack, it had taken off pretty quickly. I would never let Scott live it down, taking up with the feisty, bookish Secretary, but she calmed him down and kept him there, turned out to be precisely what he needed. As for Celestia and I? We kept up our clandestine romance, stealing kisses in between patrols, making furious love on those nights when I was in town, and we could manage it without getting caught. Work was on fire, I had a network of Luna’s agents, led by Silent Step, keeping an ear to the ground on the EQ side, and Frank was feeding me intel from Chang.

Now it was time for the hat-trick, which is why I was sitting in a bar in the town of Amonsdale on the Griffon Isles, talking things over with a very nervous looking Griffon by the name of Victor, a high-ranking member of the hierarchy and the President of a majors arms manufacturer. A patriot who hated the direction his country was taking, my kinda guy. I’d flipped him with minimal effort. He’d called an hour ago, saying he needed to meet, so here I sat, notebook in hand and tape recorder on the table, (my cover for this turn was an AP Journalist).

“What’s the word, Vic?”

He dabbed at his sweating brow. “You told me to get in touch if I had anything, I have something, something big.”

“Alright, lay it on me.”

“Our Government is preparing for war with Equestria.”

I struggled to keep the shock off my face. “And you have evidence of this?”

He nodded, “I don’t have it here; it’s nearby, though, I didn’t want to risk getting caught by the Guard.”

My heart pounded in my chest, “Vic, you have to be sure that things are going to get dicey if I take this back with me.”

“On my children, I’m sure. Can you get me out?”

I was a million miles away, The Griffons were getting ready to do what I’d hoped to God they wouldn’t. Russia and China might not be far behind.

“Andrew?”

I snapped up at hearing the cover name, “Yeah? Sorry, Vic, I can get you and your family out, but I need the evidence.”

He jerked his head at the door, “Let’s go.”

We walked out with a nod to the bartender, and onto the hard-packed, snow-covered streets of Amonsdale proper. Griffons and the odd Minotaur walked the market, though there wasn’t much to be had. I hated the poverty here, kept that way of course, by the Red’s and their puppet regime. It was more conducive to controlling the populace if you could take it all away at a moment's notice. As Vic and I walked, I felt more than saw the tension on these people's faces, everyone was scared and on edge, never meeting your eye for more than a moment, heads down, the posture of a people with no goal other than survival. I was broken out of my musings by a tug on my pant leg, I looked down to see a Griffon girl, about ten, clearly emaciated, her blue-grey plumage was patchy, but her big green eyes were hopeful. I motioned for Vic to keep walking and took a knee, “Hey sweetheart.”

“Hello, sir.” She sniffled, and I could hear her chest rattling, “Could you help me? My mother is very sick…” She took a breath, there was that rattle again. “No one will help me.” Now tears were starting to fall.

Fuck.

I pulled a few Griffonian Soldos from my pocket and pressed them into her tiny talon. “Go buy some food and wait for me here. What’s your name, honey?”

She seemed to calm down a hair, “S-Sonia, Sir.”

I gave her a smile, “ That’s a beautiful name, I’m Andrew.” I reached down and gave her shoulder a squeeze, Jesus I could feel her bones. “Wait here, okay? I’ll come back.”

She nodded, though those tears never left her eyes, she was breaking my fucking heart.

I gave her one last look and hustled to catch up to Vic. I found him down an alley, he turned, starting a bit, at my approach.

“By the Gods! You scared me half to death!”

I chuckled while gazing past him to make sure the alley was clear, “Relax Bud, you’ll live a lot longer. Where is it?”

Vic motioned to a trashcan, I lifted the lid to see a plain manila envelope taped to the underside, folding it quickly and tucking it into my jacket. “Alright, once I get this back to my people and we get it verified, we’ll get you and your family out. I-“ At the end of the alley, a trio of Griffons turned the corner, all wearing the Guard's red armband.

I didn’t think, I just moved, drawing my gun from the small of my back and firing two shots into the dirt, grabbing at Vic, “Give me your fucking cash!”. I lowered my voice, “Say hi to the kids for me.” Now the Griffons were charging down the alley, swords out. I ran like the devil was chasing me, legs pumping as I tore back the way I came, the market emptied by the shots, except for one little Griffon girl.

“Sonia!” I shouted, “Where’s your mother? Show me!”

She nodded and darted in between the buildings, I followed, the Griffons hadn’t caught up, but I could hear them closing in, Sonia was moving as fast as she could, and I was right on her until we came to a boarded-up house. Sonia slipped a slat open, and I dove through, rolling into a cloud of dust, she climbed through and closed the slat as my pursuers rounded the corner.

Neither of us breathed as the Griffs searched the street, eventually settling on our hiding place. Sonia grabbed my hand and led me deeper into the house, it was clear no one had lived here in years, dust-covered every surface, broken glass littered the floor, and a large fireplace sat unused, or so I thought until Sonia walked me over to it and slipped inside. The false back revealing a tunnel. The Griffon’s voices were getting louder as I dropped to my stomach and crawled after her, trying not to choke as the dust-filled my lungs. After what seemed like a minute, the voices behind me got softer and softer. Until I popped out into a dimly-lit room, a curtain-covered doorway led deeper in what looked to be a refuge, spartan in appearance, a few cots here and there populated by sleeping Griffons. They all looked like they were on the verge of starvation. I finally felt safe enough to whisper, “Sonia?”

The kid poked her head through the curtain, “Mother is this way.”

I swept the curtain aside and was greeted with abject misery. A Griffon barely acknowledged my existence, moving between the many beds, offering comfort to Griffons that were so close to death they could see the Reaper himself. Sonia, led me through the charnel house, heading towards one of the beds, a deathly ill-looking Griffon female was splayed out, patchy fur, missing feathers, I could see her ribs as she struggled for breath.

“I-I brought help, mama…”

She barely lifted her head, hell I doubt she could if she tried. “Sonia, baby?” She reached a weak claw out, searching. Sonia bounded forward and grabbed her outstretched talon. “There’s my good girl.” A wracking cough split the air, and I knew she didn’t have long.

I waved the circulating Griffon down, “Do you have any medical supplies?”

He scoffed, “Human, I haven’t seen so much as a band-aid for months, I have nothing for these people.”

I nodded, “Had to ask.”

He sighed, a sad look overtaking him, “I’m supposed to be a doctor, and I can’t do anything for them.” He choked back a sob, clearing his throat, I pretended not to notice for both our sakes. “You’re American, right? Can you help us?”

This guy was kindred, someone who was giving his all to help people who couldn’t help themselves and failing, through no fault of his own. “I can try Doc, but I can’t do anything if I can’t get out of here. The Guards are looking for me.”

“You can go at night, stay here for a few hours, you can take my car, there isn’t much gas in it, but it should get you to Benral.”

Benral held a diplomatic mission, it wasn’t an Embassy, but once I crossed the threshold, I was safe. “Thank you Doc, I’ll do everything I can, I promise.” I stuck my hand out, and he shook it.

He opened his beak to speak when a horrible keening wail split the air, I turned to see Sonia weakly shaking her mother.

“Mama! Mama, please wake up!”

My heart broke right there, I crossed the room and wrapped the little Griffon in a hug, “I’m sorry sweetheart, I’m so sorry.” She buried her face in my shoulder and sobbed, and it wasn’t too long before I joined her.

I awoke a few hours later to the Doc gently shaking me, Sonia was curled up against my side, using my coat as a blanket. “It’s time.”

I nodded blearily, plucking the envelope out of my coat pocket, I left Sonia wrapped in it, poor little thing could do with something good. We made our way out the back door of the warehouse, the streets were eerily deserted, and the Doc led me to a broken-down sedan, “Keys are in it.”

I shook his talon again, “Doc, you’re saving a life tonight, I’m gonna bring help, one way or another.”

He nodded with a smile that stopped just short of his eyes. “I hope so, for all of our sakes, and don’t worry about the little one, I’ll take care of her.”

“Thank you, Doc.” I slid into the driver seat, casting one last look back, started the car, killed the lights, and pulled off into the night. The drive was uneventful, the Griffons tended to keep to their towns. Still, therein lied the issue, the entrances to these towns were heavily patrolled, checkpoints of Griffons and Humans, either Russian or PRC, were set up at every intersection.

I’d pulled off the road a mile out, ditching the car and continuing on foot. I couldn’t let the patrols see me, they’d search me right off the bat, and if they found the envelope, I was fucked with a capital “F,” car batteries and wire hangers were in my future. My boots crunched on the newly fallen snow as I kept walking, my thoughts kept going back to Sonia, she was alone in the world, just a kid, caught in a game the didn’t understand, played by people who could care less about her life. Rage shot through me, cold that had nothing to do with the temperature, I was going to make this right. No matter what.

I crept through the woods, getting close now, I could hear laughter coming from the checkpoint ahead, two Russians were lounging by the fire, while a Griffon kept watch. I kept to the perimeter, trying to stay out of sight, I was only about fifty yards from town, once I was there, I could move through the buildings to the Mission. I broke through the trees behind the Observation Post, dropping to my stomach and crawling through the snow. So far so good, I kept going until a voice shot through the darkness, “HALT!”

Fucking hell.

I pushed myself off the ground and was about to make tracks when something heavy slammed into my back, knocking me about twenty feet. I gazed up at the sky for a half a second before rolling to my feet and running for my life, rifles chattered behind me as I bolted and something burned its way into my calf. I was hit, I had no idea how bad, but thankfully shock was numbing the pain, alarms were sounding all over town as I made it to the cobblestones streets. I limped my way forward, the flapping wings of a Griffon right behind me, I timed the sound and dropped to my uninjured knee, the Griff shooting over me and crashing through a window. Russian voices were shouting, but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. I was getting tired, and my leg wasn’t working right, but I kept pushing, using a light post to slingshot myself around a corner… To see the Mission dead ahead, Marines posted at the entrance, fingers on triggers, as their NOD’s swept the darkness.

“AMERICAN!” I screamed at the top of my lungs, I was still a hundred yards away, limping steadily. “I’M AN AMERICAN, HELP!”

The Marines rushed forward, “HANDS UP!”

I raised my hands, I was going to make it. Then something slammed into my side, hurling me to the ground, ribs breaking from the impact. The Marines were only a few feet away, weapons raised, shouting something I couldn’t hear through the ringing in my ears. But I sure as hell saw the Griffon claws straddling my prone form, keeping himself between he Marines and I. I reached weakly for my pocket, pulling the envelope out and hurling it at the closest Marine, who snatched it out of the air.

“Well, that’s done.” Was my last thought before I blacked out.

A bucket of water to my face woke me up… consciousness screaming back. Pain, sharp and breathtaking was all I could feel, my eyes cleared, and I realized I was tied to a chair in someone’s basement. A man stood in front of me, his lips moving, but I couldn’t hear him for a moment through the pain and shock.

“-re being charged with espionage against the Griffon Empire.

I closed my eyes again, my worst nightmare had come true. The first rule of Intelligence?

Do. Not. Get. Caught.

Invictus

“WHO IS YOUR CONTACT!” A fist to the already broken ribs. “WHAT DID YOU PASS OFF AT THE MISSION?” A hammer blow to the side of my face, there goes my orbit.

I spit blood on the concrete floor, “Your mother on both counts, sweet lady.”

He must’ve loved his mom; a second later, I was hooked up to a car battery, screaming my bloodied lungs out.

After the grab, they transferred me by car to some dingy little cabin in the middle of nowhere. They’d kept me up for god knows how long with adrenaline shots and electroshock. I was reaching the end, and I could feel it, there’s only so much a guy can take. I was short a couple of fingernails, and half my right ear, fuckers had chopped it off and fed it to the damn guard dog right in front of me. All in all, it could’ve been a lot worse, but as long as I gave them nothing, they had to keep me alive, or kill me and try and plan for what they didn’t know. Now here I was, blindfolded, getting a little convulsive therapy.

After a long few moments, my tormentor killed the juice, I collapsed into the chair, my muscles burning, I could smell the smoke wafting off my charring skin. “So, are you ready to talk tovarisch?”

I managed to choke back a sob; I wasn’t going to give this prick the satisfaction of knowing just how terrified I was. “ Sure, c’mere and I’ll tell you a secret.” I felt him approach, but he didn’t respond. “I might die in this shitty basement, but someone is going to kill you, slowly, and wherever I am, I’m gonna be laughing my ass off.”

A fist to the side of my head knocked my lights out.

Another bucket of water woke me up, and all the pain came rushing back. I felt my bonds being removed; rough hands stood me up. “Let’s go.” And oh God, the finality of those words.

This was it.

I’d figured after a few days and nights of torture; they’d have to get rid of me somehow. You think of yourself as tough, as a hard motherfucker, all that macho shit we told ourselves, believing death was a specter that couldn’t touch us. Faced with the end, none of those platitudes made a damn bit of difference.

Luna, guess I fucked up, huh? I know you’ll take care of her.

They marched me up the stairs, my bare and bloody feet picking up a few splinters from the rough-hewn floor. Neither of my captors said a word, as a blast of cold air, and we were walking across the snow, I could hear it crunching under their boots. Finally, the guy on my left spoke.

“Kneel.”

I dropped to my knees; there was nothing I could do; I was too weak to fight; there was nowhere to run. I was about to become a folded flag and a carved star on the wall at Langley. I heard the cocking of a pistol. I whispered weakly, “Hey, before we do this, could you take this blindfold off?” Wordlessly, the second guy pulled the duct-tape off my eyes. I blinked a few times to clear my vision, an endless sea of trees greeted me, the starry sky visible through the canopy. “Thanks,” my voice shook, and I cursed it, “Well, let’s get on with it, I’ve got shit to do.”

I heard a chuckle from one of the two goons behind me. “Even now, you make jokes, Goodbye, American.”

“Fuck your mother, you Commie piece of shit.”

The safety snapped off, and I could feel the barrel bounce off the back of my head. I braced for the shot, waited for everything to go black.

I’m sorry, Tia.

A muted shot echoed through the clearing, and blood sprayed my face. The body of my would-be killer collapsed across my back, slamming me into the snow-covered ground. The other guy fired his sidearm wildly into the darkness before another snap sounded, and his head split straight down the middle. Figures flitted between the trees, advancing towards where I lay. One of them darted forward and rolled the dead Russian off of me. “How many?” He whispered roughly in a British accented voice.

I was still trying to find my voice, so I just shook my head; I had no idea. The dark figure pulled a photo out of his pocket and shined a light into my eyes. “All stations, Whiplash has Jackpot, I say again, Jackpot.” He offered a hand, “Can you walk mate?” I took his hand, and he pulled me to my feet, I swayed like a drunk as my vision tunneled, thankfully he caught me, “Steady on mate. You’re safe now.” He flashed a couple of hand signals, over his shoulder the rest of the team moved into the cabin. His words sunk in and I began to shake, hyperventilating, the tremors rolled up my body in waves, and I felt his grip on me tighten. “Easy mate, easy, s’alright.”

I broke down in body-racking sobs; all the pain vanished, followed by the sweetest relief, the Brit hugged me, and I let it all go. Don’t ever let anyone tell you tough guys don’t cry. After a few minutes of handling it, I wiped my eyes, “Thank you, brother, thanks for coming to get me.”

“What’re friends for?”

I sniffled, “Fuckin’ A right, you got a spare? I can help cover.”

He laughed, “Crazy fucking Yank, I know ya can, but you’re in no shape to.” He clicked his throat-mic, “Ten minutes, wrap it up, lads.” A few moments later, his boys emerged, one carrying a duffel bag filled with everything they could grab from the cabin. Each one of them giving me a nod as they passed. “Garret, Evans, on the PC.” Two of the bigger guys broke off and slipped arms around my shoulders, supporting my weight. The rest set up a diamond formation, and we moved out of the clearing and into the woods. I was limping along, trying not to slow them down, but after a bit it became apparent my legs were more fucked up then I thought, my ankle collapsed coming down a small hill, I bit back a cry as one of my rescuers picked me up and slung me across his shoulders. “Not far, mate,” he grunted, “enjoy the ride.”

“I’m sorry you have to carry me, man.”

“No worries, son, part of the job. You could stand to lose a few stone if you ask me.”

I chuckled, which turned into the quietest full-blown laugh in history. We broke through into another clearing, and there sat a Royal Navy "Wildcat" helo, the rotors already spinning up, I’d never seen anything sweeter. The group hustled me aboard the bird, and my new body laid me out on the floor, another took his place next to me, must’ve been a Medic as he started a blood sweep, checking for any active wounds. He started squeezing my limbs, working his way to my torso, I could feel bones grinding as pain lanced through my body. The helicopter slid into the air as he started an IV, screwing a syringe into the junction and miming going to sleep over the roar of the rotor blades. I was about to try and ask what he meant when I promptly fell down the K-Hole.

In my dream, help never came; I heard the Russians laughing before one of them pressed the barrel of his gun to the back of my head and blew my brains all over the cold ground.

I awoke with a gasp bordering on a shout…somewhere, somewhere with clean white sheets and soft pillows, more importantly, I was alive. A quick check around the room revealed Frank, lightly dozing in a chair across the room. I changed my voice, “F-Frank?” Nothing. I tried a little louder, “Frank?”

He stirred, eyes sliding open, and a smile spreading across his face. “We gotta stop meeting like this kid.” I smiled back, but then it broke, and tears slid down my face. Frank was up and moving, a hand flying to my shoulder. “Easy Brother, easy. It’s okay, man, we got you.”

“Fuck, Frank, I thought that was it.”

“I know Kid. It almost was. I had to grease a few palms, and Scott had to get rough with a few people; even then, we were almost too late.”

I shook my head, “Shitty bedside manner.”

He laughed ‘There’s a reason I didn’t go to Med school.”

“Frank, did the intel make it where it needed to go? Is it legit?”

“It did, and it is. Your source was right on the money, the Griffons are preparing for something big, but we don’t know when or where.”

I grimaced, “Are you telling me I got fucked up for vague info?”

“It's never that neat brother; you know that.”

I was almost afraid to ask the next question. “Frank… Am I blown?”

“No, Brits cleaned house on both ends.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, my ribs stinging as I did so, but the pain wasn’t nearly as sharp as it should’ve been. “How long have I been here? Where even is here?”

“ Landstuhl Medical. Two days, give or take. Healing potions helped quite a bit.”

“Germany? Does anyone know I’m here?”

Frank shook his head, “No, not even the Princesses, we needed to keep this under wraps.”

I nodded Operational Security and all that. “When can I get outta here?”

“You can leave once the Doc gives you the all-clear, I’ll go grab him.”

“Thanks, man, fucking sick of hospitals.”

Frank left me alone with my thoughts; I had time to stop and think about what had almost happened to me, and what that meant. These guys were serious; they were willing to break all the rules and go toe to toe with the Marines; they were ready to kill for these lofty goals of theirs.

That made two of us.

I was interrupted in my musings by Frank and the doctor, one quick check later, and I was dressed in a t-shirt and jeans, walking down the hallway towards the parking lot with Frank next to me. We walked in silence through the lobby and out into the chilly German air, Frank took the lead, walking over to a standard-issue SUV, I slipped into the passenger seat and found a pack of smokes with a little bow on them sitting on the dashboard. Frank climbed in and chuckled. “I knew you’d want one the moment you got out.”

“This is why we’re friends.” I lit up and took a deep drag, relishing the slight menthol flavor mixed with earthy tobacco. “God, that’s good.” I thought for a long moment, “Frank, listen, my balls were real close to the fucking bandsaw. I think I need some time off.”

“It’s already done, I talked to Rutledge, three weeks paid, more if you want it.”

“God, that’s music to my ears, but first, I need to go to Equestria.”

“You’re a free man Zack, let me know what I can do to help.”

“Get me on the next hop to the Portal?”

“Done and Done.”

I slept it off in a spare room in the BEQ on base, my flight left at oh-three-hundred, and within a few hours from wheels-up, I was walking across the entry control point and back into Equestria. The sweet air almost brought me to my knees, watching Ponies milling about, going about their days, blissfully unaware of the things that went bump in the night never failed to make me smile, it was the point of everything I did, Ponies here, Humans on Earth, didn’t matter, I loved being the guy that did my part. I stood between the right people and the bad. Cliche? Absolutely. But rewarding, especially as I watched some foals begging their mother for a taste of Human ice cream from the many stalls that dotted the border, all my doubts in the face of near-death yet again were washed away. I started towards the castle with a pep in my step.

A short walk later and I was in Celestia’s office, waiting, apparently she had a meeting. I bounced on the balls of my feet, the desire to see her had become intolerable, I kept going back to the moment I felt that barrel against the back of my head, and all I wanted was her. A few moments later, my prayers were answered when she waltzed into the room, closing the door behind her. We made eye contact, and the smile that had split her beautiful face shattered, “Something happened, didn’t it? Darling? What is going, o-mmph!”

I had all but sprinted across the room, throwing my arms around her and pulling her into a deep kiss, every bit of tension in my body uncoiled at once as she returned the kiss, her arms snaking around my neck. She broke the kiss after a moment, shuddering, “I-I almost lost you, didn’t I?”

I couldn’t bring myself to tell her, but she knew the answer, tears shimmered in her eyes and mine. “I- let’s just say things were a bit rough this time.” She pulled me back in, kissing me almost frantically like she was afraid I’d disappear if she stopped. I returned the affection as best as I could, before breaking away and leaning into her, I was suddenly exhausted, whether, from the quick turnaround or the bone-crushing relief that I felt, I didn’t know. A flash, and we were standing in Celestia’s quarters.

“I can stay for a short while before Day Court.” She whispered, sitting on the edge of the bed and patting the mattress, she didn’t have to tell me twice, I sat next to her, sinking into the plush comforter, Celestia shifted, and I flopped onto my side, my head coming to rest in her lap. We stayed like that for a while, she stroked my hair, dragging her nails across my scalp; it wasn’t long before I felt myself drifting off.

“Tia?”

“Hmm?”

“I’m not staying for long; I just had to see you after…everything. I’m going back across the Portal to visit my family.”

When she spoke, she sounded almost afraid, “W-will you be back?”

I turned my head, so I was looking up into her eyes, “Try and stop me.” I stretched up and kissed her softly, “I love you, Tia.”

“I love you too, Zack.” She whispered, resuming her scalp massage, I settled in and was out like a light in short order. For an hour, I slept like a log, without so much as a hint of a nightmare. I awoke to find Tia gone and a note on the nightstand, steepled and waiting. The paper was almost as immaculate as the handwriting inside.

“My Love.

I hate to leave without saying goodbye, but you were sleeping so soundly I didn’t have the heart to wake you. I cannot lie, not now, what I felt when I saw you standing there looking so hollow was something that shook me to my core, I felt fear unbridled. I understand that what you do is essential, as evidenced by new eventualities that have been brought to my attention, but the thought of losing you has even my immortal heart racing. I beg of you, darling, please be safe, please return to me again and again. I have so many beautiful things yet to show you, tangible and intangible. You have captured my heart and soul, mind, and body; I am wholly yours.

Please give your family my warmest regards, and extend an invitation from me, they are welcome in Equestria for as long as they would like, as guests of the Crown. I confess that I would love to meet the ones who have shaped you into the amazing man you are. The time grows short, and I must be off. Have a safe journey, and know that you carry a part of me with you always.”

-Tia

I sniffed a little, I knew, intellectually that we loved each other, but to see her thoughts committed to paper, enumerating exactly how important I was to her? That was something else entirely. I tucked away the letter and made sure to shut the door behind me; I had a flight to catch.

Author's Note

You know the drill. If you spot anything I messed up, or you just wanna tell me how shit the story is, get in there.

'Till next time.

Across the Universe (For Dinner)

The flight from POB Jackson to The States was brutal, about seven hours to JFK, then another six to home. Stepping off the plane and into the brisk mountain air was almost surreal, three long years away tends to lend some perspective. I grabbed my bags and the keys to my rental car, a sporty little sedan that I fully intended to wring out on my way to my childhood home. Pulling onto the highway, the Rockies stretched out to my left and on to the horizon, endless fields as far as the eye could see. I loved this place like I loved Equestria, there had been times here, so great and terrible, that they had indelibly marked my soul, forging me into a man who risked his life all over this world and the next. I once spoke to a shrink who told me that I would be running forever unless I turned and faced myself. She hadn’t been wrong. But I had found stability in Equestria; I had even found love, unexpected though it may have been, I felt peace inside myself at long last despite the horrors I had faced and the world I inhabited.

I turned towards the mountains, keying up the radio to find a Garth Brooks song playing and nailed the accelerator, the speedometer creeping up to eighty. I lit a smoke and rolled down the window, letting the cold wind rip through the interior. Rolling countryside gave way to my small hometown, the liquor store, gas station, the church, and the bar right where I’d left them eight years ago. People waved through their windshields, a quaint gesture reserved for places where you measured populations by the handful. I couldn’t help but smile as the old roads rose to meet me. I let the music play, and my mind drift the rest of the way home.

I turned down my road on autopilot, two houses down on the left stood my family home. A beautiful two-story house the same rich brown after all these years, thick pines ringed the ten-acre stretch of property, the fences had been reinforced, and the deck had been built out another ten-feet, but it was the same as I remembered it. My dad’s truck and my Mom’s SUV sat in the driveway, at least they were home, and I wouldn’t have to wait or chase them all over town. I killed the engine and grabbed my bags from the trunk. I hadn’t made it ten steps before the door opened and Mom walked out onto the porch, tears streaming down her face already, hands covering her mouth, I took her in for a moment, her brown hair shot through with grey now, she still looked every inch my Mother and my best friend. I dropped my bags in the dust and ran to her, pulling her into a tight hug.

“Hey, Mama.”

“Oh my god,” Mom whispered, tightening her grip “How?”

“I took some time off.”

She pulled away, wiping her eyes with a serious look on her face. “What happened?”

I shook my head, wiping my own damp eyes in turn, “Couldn’t tell you even if I wanted to, I just needed to see you guys.”

Mom grabbed my hands, “C’mon Honey, no matter what, I’m just so happy to have you home; let’s go find your dad.” I grabbed my bags and followed after her. The interior of the house had been redecorated, but only just, it was still al hardwood and wide open ceilings. My old man was at his usual spot, watching TV on the couch, after the cancer, he mostly split his time between his bed and that couch, we were all just glad he was still alive.

“Hey, Mike? Look what I found outside.”

Dad turned his head, but said nothing, recognition, and shock on his face, he just climbed up off the couch, crossed the room and hugged me tightly. He quietly sobbed for a moment before backing up and holding me at arms-length, tears still shimmering in his blue eyes. “Hey, Boy.”

I pulled him back into a hug, “Hey Pop.” I looked over at Mom, “Jen here?”

Mom shook her head, but she already had her phone out. “She went back to school a few days ago, but you can bet your ass I’m calling her right now.”

I smiled, knowing that my little sister would drop everything to come to see me. We’d been apart longer than any family as close as ours had a right to be. After an hour, we’d finally settled down enough to grab a bite to eat; Mom had called Jen, I could hear the kid screaming through the phone as we all laughed. She was already on her way, and thankfully her school was only a two-hour drive. I sat on the balcony overlooking the property with Mom and Dad, all three of us smoking after a meal of steak and fries, Mom was still a fantastic cook.

“So, how long do we have you?” Dad asked, snapping me out of my food coma.

“I took three weeks off, paid, but you just reminded me of something. I’m gonna wait until Jen gets here, though, best everyone hears it.”

Mom quirked an eyebrow. “Not quitting, are you?”

“Ha, no, you’ll just have to wait and see.”

Mom grabbed my hand, “Whatever it is, I’m glad to have you home.”

Dad laid a hand on my shoulder, “Me too, Son.”

Our little moment was broken by a small red pickup sliding sideways into the driveway in a cloud of dust, Jen hopped out a second later. Spotting us, she cupped her hands over her mouth, “Hey ZACK! Come down here and let me in fucker!”

I made my way down the stairs with a laugh, unlocking the door and getting hit with a screaming little sister's full force. “Holy shit! When did you get back, and why didn’t you call me?”

I disentangled myself from her, “Dude. I was working until yesterday; I didn’t even know I was coming home until last night.”

She rolled her brown eyes, and socked me in the shoulder “Excuses excuses.” Her smile turned warm, “Really glad to see you.”

“Me too, kiddo. C’mon, got some news.” I walked back up with Jen in tow, my parents still sitting comfortably. I shifted a little nervously as Mom and Dad both hugged Jen in turn. “Okay, so, now that we’re all here, I have a couple of things to bring you up to speed on. Firstly, and this may sound a little out there. Princess Celestia and I, somehow, became pretty close over the last year and change. You got my letters about accepting a job in the castle, right?” At their nods, I continued. “Well it got to the point where I was hanging out with Celestia and Luna both on a fairly consistent basis, especially after the attack, I was there, and things got…dicey.”

I trailed off, I told my family everything, but some things were classified, and that was that. “Before I left, Celestia approached me and offered a place for you guys, for as long as you wanted, you would be her guests.” Mom’s eyes went wide; Dad’s mouth was hanging open; Jen was grinning like an idiot. “I’d like to spend a few days here, and then we could all head over unless you guys take exception to the idea. I figured it could be something to do, make up for being gone all this time, and not be able to keep in touch near as much as I’d like. A family vacation, kinda like when I was little. And you guys could meet Celestia and Luna; it’d be awesome.”

I realized I was rambling a bit, so I clammed up and gave them a minute to process. Mom was the first to speak, “Jesus Zack, that’s amazing, but you don’t have to “Make up” for anything, we all know what the score is. That said, I would love to see Equestria for myself, and as the guest of Royalty no less? I’m sold.”

Jen nodded “She’s right, you know, your job comes with certain sacrifices, I never took it personally when you didn’t or couldn’t call or write. I’d love to meet your new friends.”

Dad was silent for a long moment, “You know, this family has been through hell and back together, the girls are right, you don’t have to carry any kinda burden about it, you’re a great son, always have been. As far as whether I’m in or out? You know the answer.”

I smiled, God, I loved this family. “ Let me make a call make sure they roll out the red carpet.” I finished with a wink, Jen squealed happily as I turned and headed inside.

“Ma, can you believe it!”

I pulled my cell and dialed Raven’s number. She answered after a few rings.

“Raven Inkwell speaking.”

“Hey, Rav.”

“Zack! How are you?”

“I’m good hun, how about you? Scotty giving you any trouble?”

She scoffed, “Nothing, I can’t handle.”

“Good, I’d hate to have to smack him back in line. Listen, is the Princess available?”

“Let me check…She has about five minutes to spare.”

“Can you see if she feels like talking? I’ll be brief.”

“Sure thing, stand by for me.”

I lit a smoke and tapped my foot as I waited, the next voice that came on the line wasn’t Raven, but Tia herself. “Zack?”

“Hello, Highness,” A smile breaking across my face at the sound of her voice.

I could hear her smiling when she responded. “Hello to you, too, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call?”

“Well, I was wondering what the landscape is looking like, if the offer you made is still good, I’d like to bring the family over for a week or so. But I don’t want to put you on the spot so soon.”

“Oh not at all, I did make the offer, after all, I have no major engagements for the next two weeks, all seems quiet. I would love to meet your family, and quite frankly, it is well past time for it. Are they aware of the nature of your duties here?”

She wanted to know what she could allow, shrewd to the end. “They know about my work; sure, I was only too eager to tell them I was working with Royalty, but as far as my personal duties? No. I wanted to wait for the right time to say anything.”

“Then perhaps I can be of assistance in that regard. I have to run my friend, but absolutely. Bring your family. I will have the staff prepare rooms at haste.”

“Brilliant, I’ll see you in a few days.”

“I look forward to it until then.”

I hung up and turned to see the expectant faces of my little outfit. “We’re good; she’s gonna have rooms made up, we’ll be staying in the castle.”

Jen whooped, Dad laughed, Mom immediately ran off to start stuffing her suitcase. We spent the next few days packing. I called some old friends and slipped off to the bar at night. The old hardwood floors and rotgut whiskey brought me back to another lifetime; after a consecutive couple of nights of punishing my liver and getting into scuffles, my family and I were on a flight to the portal. Mom had her face glued to the window, Jen leaning across her lap as the massive shimmering construct came into view.

“That’s fucking amazing,” Mom muttered. Jen just nodded, eyes wide.

Dad chuckled from across the aisle, “It’s cool, I’m enjoying the view of the inside of this plane, not like wanted to see the damn thing from the air anyway.”

“Hush, you were outvoted.” Mom faux-snapped with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, outvoted, sure.”

I just laughed, wondering if Royalty was ready for the Andrews family.

We touched down at Jackson the place was alive with activity, the Marines seemed to be particularly busy, which raised my hackles a touch. I led the girls and Dad into the Entry Control Point, a bored-looking Customs officer manning the desk, I flashed my creds as I approached. ‘Howdy boss. Zack Andrews, State Department, bringing some guests across.”

“Anything to declare?”

“Nope, they all know the drill. Passports, guys.”

After everyone slid their passports across the desk, I chanced a question. “Seems like the place is buzzing, anything going on?”

“You know, as much as I do, the place picked up at zero-five and hasn’t stopped.”

“Hm, well, thanks, man, we all good to go?”

He nodded, “All good buddy; enjoy your stay.”

I looked over my shoulder, grinning at the troops. “Ready?” I got a nod from each of them, and we crossed the DMV like interior to the far door, just beyond it, two Marines stood post on either side of the portal gateway. I nodded to both of them, “Gents.”

Mom grabbed my hand. “Is this gonna hurt?” Jen grabbed my other hand as soon as the words left Mom’s mouth.

“No,” I answered with a chuckle, “Think pins and needles for a second. Ya good back there, Dad?”

“Solid.”

We took the last few steps, and Equestria stood before us in all its beauty. I heard a gasp from Jen, “Holy shit, this is amazing, look at how beautiful.”

“Right?” I whispered, “Now you know why I keep coming back here.”

Mom had her head on a swivel, trying to take everything in at once as we made our way down the steps. “The pictures don’t do it justice, the colors seem…brighter somehow.”

I nodded, “Took me a little while to get used to it, but they definitely are, everything is a lot more vivid here. Magic was the explanation I got, so I didn’t dig too deep.”

Dad whistled as a few Pegasi flew past. “Far out.”

“Dad, your hippie is showing.”

“Fuck yourself.”

I chuckled and flagged down a cab, “C’mon guys, Royalty awaits.”

A short ride, and a long conversation between my old man and the Unicorn driver about the working-class on both worlds, later and we were outside the castle gates. Two Unicorns I didn’t know manning the post. We piled out of the cab, and I watched one’s hand drift toward her sword, now my bells were ringing, the Marines and now some jumpy Guards? I dismissed it; someone would have reached out; they were just cautious. I kept my hands visible, “Zack Andrews, here to see Her Highness Princess Celestia, my family is here at her request as guests of the Crown.”

The senior guard, a corporal by her insignia, nodded. “Stand by for me, Mr. Andrews, I’ve gotta call it in.”

I nodded, but a voice from the other side of the gate interrupted us, “Mr. Andrews! Corporal, you can let them through, it’s all been verified.” Emerald Glow’s smiling face appeared in between the bars.

Both the guards snapped to attention, saluting “Yes, Lieutenant!” They stepped aside to let us pass, all friendly smiles now, “Enjoy your stay, folks.”

Jen smiled widely, “Thanks guys, have a good one.”

I stepped up and shook Emerald’s hand, “Hey Elltee, been a minute.”

“Absolutely has, too long. This is your family?”

I nodded, “My Father, Mike, my Mom Sandra, and My sister Jen."

Emerald bowed shallowly, “A great pleasure to meet you all; the Princess is waiting to receive you in the main hall. Follow me, please.”

Jen shot me a Can you believe this is happening?! Look behind Emerald’s back as we walked up the castle steps, I guess I was used to it. Mom and Dad both were staring at the castle, mouths hanging open as they marveled at the beautiful architecture. The guards at the main hall doors threw them open as we approached, revealing Celestia and Luna both looking radiant in their royal finery, identical beatific smiles on their faces.

“Holy shit,” Dad whispered.

“Mhmm,” I affirmed.

“Holy shit,” Jen said, a little louder.

“Uh-huh”

“Holy-“ Mom started.

“Yup.”

The Princesses crossed the threshold and met us halfway to the door. Celestia was the first to speak, “Zack, so good to see you again.” She held her arms out, and I stepped into the hug, taking in that vanilla accented perfume, and the feel of her, even a few days was too long, I was addicted to this woman. I wanted to stand there like that for a bit, but this was a friendly hug time, so I stepped back.

Luna was up next, pulling me into a side-hug, “My friend, welcome back.”

“Great to see you, Highnesses. Allow me to introduce my family, My Mother Sandra, My Father Michael, and My younger Sister Jennifer.”

My family bowed. Celestia smiled at the show of respect, “Rise, my friends, you need not hang on such shows of formality, and let me say that it is lovely to finally meet you all.”

Mom was the first to find her marbles, she stepped forward and extended a hand, “The pleasure is mine Princess, thank you for taking such good care of my son, it hasn’t gone unnoticed.”

Celestia’s smile got even wider. “He is certainly worth taking care of Mrs. Andrews.”

“Sandra, please.”

“Sandra it is, please call me Celestia.” She turned to Dad and Jen, “May I call you Michael and Jen?”

“Absolutely.”

“Please do, Princess.”

“Splendid, I believe you all know my Sister Luna.”

Another round of bowing, stopped short by Luna’s raised hand, “It is a great pleasure to meet the family that shaped a great friend of Ours, I am sure we will get along like, oh what is the human saying… ah, Like a domicile aflame.”

I almost cackled, “Like a house on fire, Luna. Like a house on fire.”

“We know what We said.”

It took a second, but Celestia sniggered, and we all lost it. The little awkwardness that was there fled in seconds.

“Oh, oh my,” Celestia whispered, wiping a tear from her eye, “Fantastic. Now that we have that out of the way let me have some of the staff take your bags, Luna and I will show you the guest wing, and by then dinner should be served.” She turned to the absolute legion of maids, “Please relieve the Andrews family of their bags if you would, thank you.”

The flurry of activity was almost biblical; the maids bundled up everyone’s luggage and disappeared up the stairs towards the guest wing. I caught Celestia’s eye, “They never do anything halfway do they.”

She gave me a sideways smirk, “They are good ponies, loyal to a fault, well-treated and well-paid.“

“Fair.”

“Well, then.” Luna said, smiling at our little exchange, “Allow Us to show you to your rooms.” She flung an arm around Mom and Dad’s shoulders, leading them up the stairs. “Tell Us, Sandra, dost thou have any baby pictures of Zack handy?”

Mom giggled, “Not at present, Luna.”

“Drat, We thought they would make an effective form of leverage.”

Jen sidled up to me, “What. Is. Happening.”

“I told you we were close; apparently, it extends to you all as well. Luna’s great like that.”

Celestia rounded on me, attempting to look fierce and failing miserably, at least to my trained eye “The implication being that I am not?”

Jen looked like she was about to shit, “I’m sure he didn’t mean anything like that Prin- You’re messing with me, aren’t you?”

Celestia’s mask broke, and she giggled, “A cruel joke, but yes, I am.”

Jen smiled, “Oh yeah, we’re gonna get along just fine.”

The walk to our rooms was a short one thankfully, jet-lag was getting to be a bit, Celestia and Jen talked the entire way, I could tell that Jen was floored by how down to earth Tia was. I was beyond grateful to the Universe for the opportunity to get them together. I loved Tia, and I wanted my family to as well. Things were going great, I’d been nervous before, and now relief had overridden any misgivings I’d foolishly entertained. I was on autopilot, as we got closer to the guest rooms a little more mesmerized by the sway of Tia’s hips then I should’ve been.

“Well, here we are,” Celestia said, indicating a room to the right, “Jennifer, it has been wonderful speaking with you, I will send someone to collect you when dinner is ready, but you have more than enough time to unwind before then.”

Jen smiled, “Likewise, Celestia, thank you so much for allowing us to stay here.”

“Think nothing of it, I don’t know if your brother has told you, but he’s something of a hero here in Equestria. To entertain his family is the least the Crown can do.”

Jen looked shocked for a moment before getting it under control, “Really? Now that’s a story I’d like to hear over dinner.”

“A request I am happy to accommodate.”

Jen nodded and slipped through the door, a few seconds later, a muffled “Holy- This bed is HUGE!” Came through the door.

Celestia and I shared a chuckle. After a second, it trailed off into silence, her head snapping left and right before she darted across the hall and kissed me roughly, her hands roaming all over me. She broke the kiss and stepped back, blushing, “I’ve missed you, shall I show you to your room?”

I swallowed around the lump of need in my throat, “Lead on Highness.”

She started off, the sway in her hips had become more pronounced, her voice dropped an octave, becoming a seductive throaty purr. “So formal… If you insist on such language, I will oblige, follow me, Mr. Andrews…Your Princess requires you.”

I followed close; she never let me touch her, only ghost my fingertips across her dress or over an exposed shoulder before she picked up the pace, almost dancing out of my reach. I’d never seen her so playful, she was torturing me, and I loved it. It could’ve been minutes, but it felt like hours before we arrived at a door, she spun to face me, pressing herself against it, propping a heel up and giving me the view of a lifetime. It took a moment before I regained enough sense to realize where we were. “Tia, this is your room.”

“Mhmm, I would like you to stay with me during your visit,” She adopted a haughty air, which made it even harder to resist her. “Your Princess commands it.”

Jackpot.

Wildfire (Interlude)

Author's Note

Be warned; there will be no passing mentions of sex in this chapter, this chapter will be a full-on one-way ticket to debauchery. I felt like I shorted the sex tag a bit, so here I am to make it up to ya'll. If that isn't your cup of tea, it isn't necessary to read it. You won't be missing any plot points.

Wildfire (Interlude)

I walked up to her slowly, “If her Highness commands, I will obey,” I slid my hands across the front of her dress and around behind her, she gasped and leaned into my touch, I kept slipping my hand further and further until I made contact with the doorknob. “And obey thoroughly.” I pushed the door open with a flick of my wrist and kissed her soundly, walking her into the dark room. After a few paces, I felt her perfect thighs make contact with the mattress, I pressed against her, and she ground herself against my knee, moaning softly. I pulled my shirt over my head, and she pressed her lips to my chest, her tongue making little teasing appearances as she continued downwards, falling to her knees in front of me, her hands sliding to my belt. I reached down and flicked the button open for her, and she smiled up at me, “Eager?”

“A gentleman always helps a lady where he can.”

She looked like she was about to laugh at my corny ass; instead, she tugged my jeans down and buried her nose in my crotch, drawing a gasp out of me my hands moved on their own, fingers tunneling into her hair as she inhaled deeply. “I love the way you smell my love. Indulge me?”

As if I was in a position to say no as if I would. “As my Princess desires.” My brain switched off as she ran her wide flat tongue over my cloth-covered bulge, “Ha, fuck…” gentle kisses peppered my inner thighs, before she slipped her thumbs into my waistband, tugging them down to my ankles in one fluid motion, nudging me in the leg. I took the hint and stepped out of my jeans, kicking them across the room. She didn’t waste any time, opting to take the entire length of my cock into her mouth. I felt myself tickle the back of her throat, and my knees almost gave out.

She hummed deep in her throat and smiled up at me with her eyes. She had me, and she knew it. She slowly bobbed her head, I felt my control begin to slip, she was simply too good at this. I ran my hands through her eternally-waving hair as she worked me, hitting all the right spots. “Celestia, Jesus, I’m not gonna last much longer.”

She growled and increased her pace, She wasn’t playing anymore, didn’t want me to come, she was going to make me come, whether I liked it or not. Her tongue was all over me; every time she pulled my cock out of her throat, her relentless tongue would take its place. I grabbed a fistful of her hair and drove myself back in over and over, fucking her throat with abandon. I lost all control seconds later “Oh fuck, baby, I’m gonna come!” She moaned, gentle touches on the back of my legs, encouraging me along. She bottomed out one last time, and I came down her throat, she kept on sucking, pulling me in deeper, helping me ride out my orgasm. Stars shot across my vision, and her hands were the only thing keeping me on my feet as she sucked out some childhood memories.

“Holy fuck…”

She pulled my cock out of her throat slowly, running her tongue over every inch of me. I was handling the aftermath when she looked up and purred, “I love how you taste…”

That did it, I pulled her to her feet, all but ripping her dress off and spinning her around, a gentle shove between her wings and her perfect ass was eye-level. Her pussy glistening in the soft light was all I needed, I leaned in and ran my tongue along her snatch, earning a moan from my personal Goddess. I wasted no time diving in and sliding my tongue deep inside her if she loved how I tasted, then I was addicted to the way she tasted.

“Oh, FUCK!”

God, I loved making her curse.

I licked her wildly, making my way to her clit and sucking it into my mouth, alternating between running my tongue over her button and sucking hard. Her moans echoed off the walls, and she reached a hand back, grabbing a handful of my hair and pulling my face as deep in between her legs as it would go. I slipped two fingers inside her burning cunt, and she threw her head back screaming, the sun streaming through the windows seemed to shine brighter for a moment before an absolute deluge of sweet fluid hit me in the face, I kept licking, helping her ride it out as she’d done for me. After a moment, she collapsed across the bed, small tremors running up and down her body.

But I wasn’t done, I’d almost fucking died, and I was gonna fuck this immortal god-pony silly. I flipped her over, pulled her to the edge of the bed, and sheathed my rock hard cock inside of her in one smooth motion. “Oh!” She moaned as I hilted deep inside her boiling pussy. I stared into her eyes for a moment, leaning down and kissing her softly. Then I started fucking her, there was nothing slow or loving about it, I slammed into her over and over again, I poured all that longing and need into every thrust, watching her big tits bounce with each impact. Her eyes were rolling in her head as I pounded her. I slowed my pace, deeper grinding thrusts replacing frantic speed, her eyes regained some measure of focus, and she ran a hand up her body, grasping one of her perfect breasts, continuing to her face where she bit one perfectly manicured nail and winked at me.

Holy fuck.

I pulled out suddenly, leaving her gasping and wiping the playful look off of her face, I nudged her hip, she smiled at the hint, crawling back onto the bed proper, flipping over onto her stomach and lifting that perfect ass into the air. I joined her, slipping a pillow under her hips and sliding back into her impossibly tight pussy. We both moaned now, God, how did I get this lucky? I started thrusting into her, and she met me in the middle, crossing her ankles and throwing her ass back into me. I kissed the back of her neck, her cheek, and her perfect lips, she moaned into my mouth, spurring me on. We broke the kiss, and she whispered.

“Come inside me, please. I’ve missed this so much. Come inside me, darling.”

I felt the end approaching rapidly, there was only so much I could take. And Tia’s dirty talk was one of my Achilles Heel’s. “Mm, such language from a Princess.”

“Not a Princess now, my lo-mmmph! My love. Only a whore…Yours.”

Something inside me snapped, and I came, dumping load after load inside her. There was no warning; her breathy words were all it took; seconds later, her pussy clenched around my cock, and she buried her face in one of her impossibly soft pillows and screamed squirting all over my cock, soaking the sheets below us. Her wings flapped, almost like she was about to take off, I leaned down and bit one of her ears, her whole body shuddered, and she moaned. I collapsed next to her, trying desperately to catch my breath.

She rolled onto her side and kissed me deeply before straddling me, one hand working my cock gently. Her eyes were wild, and for a moment, I was genuinely scared that I wasn’t gonna make it. But I was slowly hardening in her hand, she leaned down, never ceasing her ministrations for a moment, and kissed me, her horn glowed, and seconds I was rock hard, feeling ten feet tall. Magic was a hell of a thing. She pulled back and held my gaze as she raised up a few inches and sank down onto my cock, sighing softly as our hips connected. She started riding me slowly, painfully, as her wings spread wide. It was times like these I almost found religion. “I love you.” She whispered, her eyes glowed softly, and I could feel the force behind her words.

“I love you too, sweetheart.”

She started moving in earnest, her vise-like pussy pulling me deeper as she ground her hips into mine. She braced her hands on my chest, her movements becoming faster and faster, her soft moans rising in pitch along with the temperature in the room. I just sat and watched, despite how good it felt I was so enchanted by her beauty that my own pleasure was almost tertiary. She rode me faster and faster, slamming the headboard off the wall, the pleasure evident on her face, her mane whipping around her in a wind only she could feel. After a long few moments, she arched her back and cried out, shaking the walls, before collapsing across my chest, sucking in breaths that sounded almost like sobs. I wrapped my arms around.
“Jesus Tia, It just gets better every time, doesn’t it?”

She turned her face towards me and captured my lips with her own, kissing me urgently for a few seconds before breaking away. “It’s beyond anything I have experienced in a very long time, my love. It’s perfect.”

I smiled, and I could feel the blush working its way across my face. “You sure know how to make a guy feel amazing, you know that?”

“As long as I make you feel amazing, darling, then I have no other concerns.” She whispered, nuzzling into my neck.

I could’ve stayed like that forever. But a knock on the door cut that short.

Fucking…

Tia sat up and cleared her throat. “Yes?”

“Dinner will be ready in twenty minutes, Highness.” Came the disembodied moment ruining voice from beyond.

“Thank you, I will be along shortly.”

“Highness.”

Tia flopped back down, “Well, the timing couldn’t be worse, I was very much looking forward to cuddling, but I am anxious and excited to share a meal with your family. Shall we shower?”

I sniffed the air. “Oh yeah, we go down there like this, and we’ll send my mother to an early grave.”

Tia nodded gravely, “An occurrence I wish to avoid at all costs. But first…WHAT IS THAT BEHIND YOU!”

I spun looking for some attacker, when I didn’t see anything, I turned back to the bed, “I don-OOF!”

Bitch hit me with a pillow and cackled all the way into her massive shower, with my naked self in hot pursuit. “Oh, we’re about to find out just how immortal you are Woman!”

Dinner and a Show

One surreptitious rendezvous later, Celestia and I, along with Luna and my family, sat in the massive dining hall. The small talk flowed smoothly; Luna was consistently cracking everyone up, Celestia seemed content to observe, offering her contributions along the way. Dinner was a fantastic spread of fish, salad, and a Northern Equestrian bread that I couldn’t get enough of.

“So,” Jen interjected, “I believe you were going to tell me a story, Celestia?”

Tia nodded, a bit of a gleam in her eye. “I did indeed, you are all familiar, of course, with the attack on this very castle some months back?” When everyone nodded, she continued. “A number of my guards lost their lives, my protective detail among them,” Tia closed her eyes for a second, doubtless remembering those brave ponies, “The attackers attempted to kidnap My Sister and I, for what ends I can only guess.” I cast a look around the table; Mom was staring at me, she knew I was featured somewhere. She was always too perceptive for her own good. “I had thought all was lost; at the very least, I would allow myself to be taken to prevent further bloodshed. The Griffon soldier held me hostage until someone knocked on my door.” She smiled at me, her hoof trailing up my leg under the table, “Within the span of a few moments, both of my captors were dead, and I was being led to safety by none other than your Son. It is only due to his heroism and that of his allies that I sit here before you.”

Every head at the table swiveled in my direction; I just kept sipping my wine, trying hard not to think about how close we came to death, not only Tia and I but all the castle staff we rescued. “Right place, right time, Celestia.”

Luna spoke up, “I beg to differ unless you have some special talent for finding trouble, and extricating yourself just as quickly.”

I chuckled, “Dead on, Luna.”

Celestia smiled at our exchange, “When it was all said and done, thirty of my Subjects and myself owed our lives to Zack; he even stayed behind to cover our escape, sustaining a grievous wound in the process. It is not a deed the Crown takes lightly; as such, your Son is something of a hero, and one day it may well be widely known, but due to the nature of his work, we have chosen to keep his involvement under wraps.”

Mom cleared her throat. Dad and Jen were still in mild shock by the look of it. “I always knew my son was a hero, Celestia, from his professional to his personal life; I am beyond proud of the man he is.”

I’m sure I was blushing a bit, “Thanks, Ma.”

“Wait, so not only were you here during the attack, but you saved Celestia and her staff?” Jen had recovered it seemed.
“From one angle, kid, yeah, but I had help, it wasn’t a one-man show. There were quite a few people and ponies who fought and some died to hold off those assholes. I won’t take credit for the whole thing.”

Luna huffed, clearing her throat softly, “Many sacrificed coming to our aid, and their sacrifice will be written in the rolls of honor for the rest of time, both human and pony alike. But only one man held that balcony while the staff was evacuated, do not denigrate yourself, my friend, what you did was remarkable, worthy of Our own Guard.”

I barely had an answer for that, so I went with what I could, “Thank you, Luna.”

She waved a hand, “Tis nothing but an observation, my friend. We may be a touch biased because you saved Sister.”

Celestia watched with a smile, still lightly playing footsie (hoofsie?) under the table.“In any case, and whatever you choose to call it, heroism was displayed, and heroism will be rewarded.”

“Jeez boy, I knew you were in it, but that’s amazing. I had no idea.” Dad had a smile on his face, “I hate the idea of you getting hurt, but damned if I’m not proud of you, Son.”

“Thanks, Pop.” I scratched the back of my neck, a little uncomfortable with the whole thing, I kept what I did away from my folks because, in their worst nightmares, they couldn’t imagine the danger I was in every time I went out. “Just a scratch, by the way, nothing serious.”

Celestia shot me a pointed look, but let it drop, she was tracking what I was laying down, thankfully. ”Well enough seriousness, would everyone like dessert?”

A chorus of affirmations from the table and a few minutes of pleasant conversation later, and I was eating the most amazing cake I’d ever had. The laughter carried on, everyone was all smiles, and I couldn’t be happier with how they were getting along. I’d expected nothing less, but the nerves had still made an appearance. Now I was on to how to tell them about Celestia, and I’d have to talk to her first. Dessert went by quick, in pleasant silence, until Luna spoke up.

“You know, Dear Sister, I believe we should celebrate this auspicious occasion.”

Celestia quirked an eyebrow, “How do you mean Luna.”

Luna chuckled wickedly, “Would you all like a personal tour of Equestrian nightlife?”

Oh, Lord.

“I am so IN!” Jen whisper-shouted, eyes wide and a grin on her face.

“I could have a drink or two,” Mom said.

“I haven’t been out in a minute; I’m game,” Dad added with a smile.

I turned to Tia, “How would that even work?”

“We have a few disguise spells for when Luna and I need some time away from the castle. And I believe she is correct; it isn’t every day we have such guests. Captain Blaze knows how to reach us should the need arise. And it has been an age since I was out during your night Lulu.”

Luna looked ready to burst with excitement; it was easy in those moments to forget she was an immortal Goddess; she just looked like an excited kid. “Very well, Andrews family? Meet us in the main hall in thirty minutes, and we will show you an evening like no other.”

We all nodded our assent, “Ready Break!” Mom shouted, to laughter around the table. They headed back to their rooms, Luna skipping off down a side hallway, humming to herself. Leaving Celestia and I alone, she gestured for me to follow as she made her way out of the room and up the stairs.

“Tell me, Zack?”

“Hmm?”

“Has your family always been this wonderful?”

Well, if that doesn’t make me feel all warm and fuzzy. “Yes, they’ve loved and supported me no matter what, I always felt like I mattered growing up. I wouldn’t trade them for anything in the world.”

“I can tell, I expected nothing less from the people who raised you to be the man you are. I hope this plan of Luna’s isn’t too much too fast.”

“No worried, Tia, my family rolls with the punches. I haven’t seen Jen this excited in a minute. We’ll have a great time.” I checked the hall and leaned into her, “Thank you for having them; it means the world.”

She leaned right back into me, kissing my cheek, “Anything for you. My love. I love them already.”

We walked like that, with her head on my shoulder, my arm tight around her, all the way back to her…our room.

Twenty minutes later I was dressed in a simple button-down and some black slacks, waiting on Tia, I guess some things are universal.

The Goddess herself was still in the bathroom, refusing to let me get even a peek at her outfit, or her transformation until she was ready. So there I sat, on the edge of her bed, admiring the floorboards. Having time to think, I felt a smile cross my face, I never in a million years thought I could get so lucky, even with all the things that had happened as of late, I was in love, I had an amazing job, and a wonderful family. What more could a guy want?

“Well, what do you think?”

I looked up and got my answer.

That, that is, the more a guy could want.

Celestia stood there, in a red dress that fell just below her knees, tight in all the right places, emphasizing her curves, down to a pair of strappy black heels that showed off her mile-long legs. Her appearance was what struck me the most; her multi-colored mane was a deep warm red, curls cascading down her shoulders; her usually white coat was a dark grey, those beautiful purple eyes shown auburn. I was speechless.

“I take it you like the new me?”

I worked hard to get my marbles off the floor, “I like you, period.”

“Fantastic save my love.” She answered playfully, shooting me a wink. “Shall we?” She gave me a fantastic view as she headed to the door, the sway in her hips made me want to stay in tonight. Her hand met the knob, and she shot me a smoldering look over her shoulder. “Catch me, and I’m yours.” With that, she turned the knob and bolted, laughing. I went for her like I was trying to break records.

A few minutes later found us waiting in the main hall, Celestia leaning her head on my shoulder. Mom came down first, decked out in a purple dress, Jen followed shortly after that, all black all the time. Dad was lagging, but that was to be expected.

“Jennifer, Sandra, you both look lovely,” Celestia said with a beaming smile.

“Thank you, Princess.” Jen smiled, “You look stunning yourself.”

“Thank you, Celestia.”

“Dad’s sure taking his sweet time, huh?”

Mom rolled her eyes, “You know your father, gonna be late to his own funeral.”

“I. have arrived,” Luna announced, walking into the room with a flourish.

Damn Son

Luna’s dark blue coat had turned a deep black, her mane a pale yellow, she’d kept her eyes the same azure color. Her floor-length blue dress accented her coat and eyes beautifully, she looked as ethereal as her namesake and had a serious goth vibe going on. I’d always said that Luna was a hammer, but this new look killed it.

“Close your mouth, love,” Celestia whispered in my ear with a smirk.

“Sorry,” I whispered back.

“Not at all, Luna turns heads everywhere she goes, I would worry about you if you didn’t look at least a little bit stunned.” She said playfully, “That was your one free pass.”

I nodded, “Message received.”

Dad finally came down the stairs; he had a dark charcoal suit on that I didn’t even know he owned.

“Looking good old man.”

“I can still put the dog on when I need to, Son, don’t you forget it.”

I laughed, “Never could bro.”

Celestia chuckled, “Now that we are all present, the night is young, let us make it one to remember.”

With Panache

Author's Note

The two songs I used are :

Club Entry: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=peGFiNe2TOY

Dance Scene: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=yB-mMrWYado

With Panache

Times come in a man’s life where he has to ask himself how he got where he is. For instance, eight years ago, I had been throwing hay and drinking beer with my friends, from there it was Langley and the Farm, then all over the world doing shady business for Uncle Sam, through the portal, everything led me right here. Arm in arm with a Goddess, strolling down a cobblestone street on another world, heading to get shit-mixed and dance like a moron with my family in tow.

It appears I’ve come full circle.

I hadn’t asked when Celestia slid her arm into mine, or when Luna followed suit, but I could tell the Fam had questions. Celestia had headed them off at the pass by saying that Equestrians were very touchy with their close friends. Luna smirked and side-eyed us so hard I was worried her face was going to get stuck like that, before dropping back a little and offering her arm to Mom, who accepted with a laugh. We walked like that, Luna directing us to this club she had opened upon her return from the Moon. Somewhere for the ponies to party all night she’d said, a refuge from loneliness and solitude.

"The Lunar Lament" was one of the most amazing clubs I’d ever seen, all dark and dangerous looking, black marble covered the outside, seemingly absorbing light from the street lamps, no doubt due to some charm, the effect was cool as shit. Luna or “Star” in her disguise took the lead, speaking in hushed tones to the massive Earth pony bouncer, who smiled widely at being addressed by such a beautiful mare. He nodded after a few moments, and Luna gave us the wave. We filed across the street and into the pounding bass of the club’s interior. Everywhere ponies were having the time of their lives, drinking, and dancing, making out in dark corners. Strobing lights illuminated the dance floor, where a mass of bodies gyrated to hard beats put out by the white-coated blue-maned unicorn behind the turntables.

Luna snuck up behind our little group throwing her arms around my family, “What do we think?”

“I’m in love!” Jen shouted over the roar of the music.

Music I recognized. Damn, that takes me back.

Luna grinned, “Then, let us, as they say, do some damage!”

Mom looked like she was already having a great time, “I’m glad you came out, Mama.”

“Me too! She shouted back, “Your Father looks a little green.”

“Yeah, I never figured him for a dubstep man.” I said with a laugh, “The drinks will help!”

Tia or “Dusk” strolled up “To the bar, then?”

“Lead on.” I reached down and squeezed her hand.

She shot me a million-watt smile, grabbing both mine and Mom’s hand, leading us through the crowd to the overcrowded bar Dad following close behind. We elbowed our way into a spot where a pretty Unicorn mare was mixing drinks. “Hello!” Tia shouted over the din, “I need two Dragonsfire, and do you have Human liquor?” The bartender nodded, “Very good,” she turned to Mom, “For you, Sandra?”

“Tequila Sunrise!” Came the response.

Tia nodded, “And for you, Michael?”

“Shot of Jameson and a beer, please! Whatever’s good!”

As Tia ordered our drinks, I surveyed the crowd, finally spotting Jen and Luna at a tucked-away booth, sipping cocktails and laughing. I pointed them out to Mom and Dad, giving them a “We’ll meet you there” Gesture. They set off through the crowd, eventually making it to the booth, this gave me ample opportunity to get closer to Tia without setting off any lines of questioning I wasn’t ready for. I took my shot, sliding my hands around her hips and pulling her into me. Without missing a beat, she began to grind her ass against my crotch to the remixed beat of the old Earth song, shooting sultry looks over her shoulder. Times like these the energy she brought to our relationship made me wonder why I hadn’t put a ring on it already. After only s few moments, the bartender returned with our drinks, two regular looking drinks, and two angry-looking red and orange concoctions that seemed to change color depending on the angle of your gaze. Tia offered me the latter and took the former herself to begin weaving through the crowd to the booth.

Everyone offered a smile as we approached, “One tequila sunrise for Sandra, nice touch, by the way, a shot and a beer for Michael, and two Dragonfires for us.” She smiled softly at me as I passed her her drink and we settled in, her shoulder and thigh touching mine, we could just blame it on the tightness of the booth if nothing else. Celestia stared at me, expectantly with a hint of excitement, waiting for me to try the drink. Fuck it; I took a deep slug of the oddly colored liquid.

It felt like someone punched me in the face with velvet gloves, there was some orange in there somewhere, but the rest of the flavors I could only guess at, maybe Equestrian Spice-fruit? Either way, it was intense, smooth, and there was a lot of it left.

“Holy hell Dusk, this is dangerous, I could keep drinking these all night!”

Luna grinned, “Sister invented them some thousand years ago. We are pleased to see they are still on the menu.”

“Well, for something this good, they damn well better be!” A pleasant warmth diffused throughout my whole body, oh yeah this was a “where the fuck are my pants kinda” drink. In no time we were ordering more, everyone loosening up nicely.

“So then I said, put that duck back where it came from before I get involved, my damn self!” Jen finished a story to raucous laughter from the table.

I wiped a tear from my eye, “Never gets old man.”

Celestia excused herself to the restroom, still chuckling at Jen’s story and disappearing into the crowd.

“So Star, are you guys really immortal?” Jen asked, swirling a finger in her Vodka Redbull Mix.

Luna nodded, “Yes, in terms of lifespan, but no insofar as injury, we can still be killed, it just takes much more effort than the average pony.”

“Wow,” Mom interjected, “What happens if one of you dies? I don’t mean to be rude, sorry, Tequila.”

“Not a worry fair Sandra, if one of us were to expire, it would mean the end of the heavenly body that we control. For instance, if those vile monsters that attacked the palace were successful in taking Tia, her death would mean the death of the Sun.”

I’m pretty sure everyone at the table blanched as the implication sunk in.

“Which is why it was so fortuitous that Zack happened to be there when he did.”

Celestia popped back from the restroom with four more Dragonfires in tow. Sliding into the seat next to me.

“Good Lord, Woman! Trying to kill me?”

“Hardly, simply trying to get you drunk, my dear friend.” I smiled, and she returned it, the alcohol making us both a little bolder it seemed. I held her honeyed gaze for a moment, and somewhere in the background, the music shifted.

The DJ was on fire tonight, spinning a mix of Human and Equestrian tracks, the atmosphere was beautiful, and I let myself get lost in it, as Tia trailed her nails up and down my thigh. Tonight was shaping up to be perfect until a new track came on. “Are you shitting me? Does this chick have my Spotify playlist?

Celestia motioned me to get closer and whispered in my ear. “Can you still dance?”

“Circles around you, I’m sure.” I finished with a wink.

She looked indignant, scoffing, “Is that a challenge?”

“Abso-fuckin-lutely”

She said nothing, simply grabbed my hand, and pulled me to my feet, leading me to the dance floor.

“Show her what is up, dear friend!” Fucking Luna.

“And now by special request, from one of our patrons and her Human friend, clear the dance floor, and let’s see what they got!” Came the booming announcement from the DJ booth.

Ah fuck, really?

In a flash the Dance floor was ours, Tia rolling her shoulders and hips and she centered herself, looking back at me with a raised eyebrow, her whole posture screaming:

Come and get me

I tossed my jacket to one of the stallions standing on the perimeter, unbuttoning and rolling up my sleeves as I stalked towards Celestia, she wanted to play this game? Fine. The song began again, and she took a few steps back, feigning fear as I closed in like a shark circling prey before a sultry smirk crossed her face, and she planted her feet, waiting. I kept moving closer and closer; she brought her hand up as if to stop me, I grasped her fingers and spun her, dress billowing as she twirled, our hand meeting at the apex with an audible snap. I pulled her close as we began to move; the rhythm takes over. From there we whirled and flew into a set of moves that left people and ponies alike staring, I tossed Celestia across my back, catching her deftly as she sank to a knee, back leg trailing in a half split, I slowly drug her across the floor before pulling her tight against me. She pulled away, stalking towards the gathered crowd, just as she reached them I grabbed her arms, pulling her back while letting her lean close to the faces of a few stallions, when I pulled again she retreated, leaving them leaning for a touch that wasn’t coming. A few more spins and the song ended with Celestia’s leg high on my hip, leaning back my hand running down her face and ghosting over her chest as the last of the beat ebbed away. We were both breathing hard, and if the blush on Tia’s face was anything to go by, she was just as turned on as I was.

It took a moment before the cheers started, and I’m sure Jen and Luna had a hand in kicking it off, the roar of the crowd building, and I just couldn’t help myself, I kissed her deeply, the cheers getting louder. After a moment we separated, still trying to catch our breath, I offered the open-mouthed DJ a two-finger salute as we walked back to our table. Everyone was staring at us like we’d grown another head or two.

Jen looked like a cat having swallowed the canary, “Anything you two want to tell us?”

“What?”

“Well, the dancing was amazing. I had no idea that you’d kept up the lessons. But that kiss, though!”

Celestia turned red under her grey coat before sighing, “Well, I suppose there’s no hiding it now, hmm?”

I nodded, “Yeah, that was all my bad.”

“Do you mind if I?”

“Not at all, go ahead hun.”

Celestia took a deep breath before beginning.

“Zack and I, especially after the attack, became close, over time those feelings morphed into…something more. I fell in love with him, and he with me.” Was she blushing? It almost seemed like she was struggling to get through her little speech, which just made it all the more adorable. “Shortly after an operation to apprehend those responsible for the attack, Zack finally confessed his feelings, which I returned. We have become an “item” as it were, and as his family, I hope that I will have your blessing.”

Mom almost choked on her shot. “What?!”

Jen dropped her drink with a clatter.

Dad just whispered, “Nice.”

I tried to slide under the table.

Luna was beaming, “Verily Sandra, they are like two school foals, discreetly, of course, but it is rather sickening.”

Celestia just looked nervous, immortal ruler of the Sun, and a whole-ass nation to boot, worried about my family’s approval.

Mom recovered quickly, “I’m sorry Celestia, You just caught me off guard. I never in a million years expect- well, that's entirely beside the point. After meeting you, I can see that you care for my Son. I saw it the moment you saw him in the courtyard today.” Like I said, too perceptive for her good. “As a mother, I can only say be kind to him, treat him right…Or you’ll have me to answer to. He’s been through too much to be somebody’s plaything ” Mom’s tone was deadly serious.

Celestia nodded as serious as I’d ever seen her, “You have my word that my feelings are genuine, and that I would never dream of hurting him.”

Mom seemed satisfied, her serious expression morphing into a broad smile, “Well then, congratulations, you two.”

Jen finally recovered her marbles, “I mean, what? You two are together?”

I nodded, reaching over to grab Tia’s hand, “Yeah, have been for a few months now, I didn’t say anything because of the implications for both Tia and I. My job doesn’t allow for being in the public eye, nobody outside of this room can know, for now at least. My team suspects, but that’s just water-cooler bullshit.”

Jen looked thoughtful for a moment, “I see your point, well I’m behind you all the way Zack. Congrats.”

“I think it’s fantastic.” Dad added, “It’s about time you found a good woman; I’m happy for you both.”

Celestia beamed, “Oh, thank the Maker; I was so nervous. Zack has told me about some of his past relationships; I simply couldn’t believe that anyone could be so cruel.”

“Believe it.” Mom all but growled, “I’m still contemplating running some people over with my car.”

We all laughed at that one, the tension, if it existed, fled in that brutally honest moment. “So,” I asked “More shots?”

A chorus of assent later and I was halfway out of my chair when Tia tugged on my hand, I leaned down, thinking she had something to add, she surprised the hell out of me, pulling me into her lap and attempting to suck my face off.

“Whoo!”

Goddamnit Luna

She released me from the lightning bolt of a kiss a little worse for wear and kept that sultry gaze on me as I caught my breath. “It feels wonderful to do that without being afraid.”

I kissed her again, “Hell, yes, it does.” I patted her on the thigh and then stumbled off to get more booze.

The night was still young, after all.

Breakdown

The next two weeks flew by far too quickly. I got my head on straight, and my family got to see the Equestria I knew, from the back alley bars to the most beautiful of Canterlot’s old buildings. Celestia and Luna took as much time as possible, treating my family to wonderful dinners, and just generally being amazing hosts. The Princesses, Jen, and Mom were almost inseparable; I’d catch them hanging out, drinking wine and swapping stories, Dad busied himself chatting up the castle staff. There was even word of an illicit poker game every other night that still hasn’t been confirmed.

Dad cleaned ‘em out…just saying.

After how close I’d come in Benral, this was the balm I’d needed. I still woke up terrified, expecting to open my eyes and be back in that fucking basement, but only Tia’s soft body greeted me, and what a way to wake up. I eventually told her about what had transpired, mostly. She cornered me one night as we were getting ready for bed.

“I know you’ve been keeping something from me about what happened while you were gone.”

I sighed, “Tia, I can’t talk about it. Trust me; you don’t want to hear about all that anyway.”

“But I do, I still feel the weight of it on you. I only wish to help, love.”

I pulled her into my arms, “I know, honey, but trust me when I tell you that there’s no good that can come from having that in your head too.”

I could feel her pull away, was she mad? “Zack, I am not a child, I have lived for thousands of years and will live for thousands more. You needn’t try and shelter me.”

Something snapped inside me “Fuck, fine…You have to know? I was captured and tortured for a few days, they broke bones, hooked me up to a car battery, cried, screamed, and never broke. When they were done playing with me, they took me out into the fucking snow, stuck a gun to my head, and all I wanted was to see you and my family just one last time. The only reason I’m still alive is because of Frank and his connections!” Her eyes had gone wide, I knew it took a lot to shock her, but I’d opened up a chink in her armor, I was important to her, and that made her vulnerable.

“That’s the game I play, and sometimes we fucking lose, I’ve lost three good friends over here, in the last six years. Mugged and stabbed, or they get into car accidents, or they slip in the fucking shower. But unlike most people, I don’t have the luxury of accepting that, because I get to see the real reports. The “muggers” cut my friend’s throat and left his wallet, four days shy of his kid’s third birthday, the car accident? Three bullets to the back of the head. Slipped in the shower? Clear evidence of her neck being snapped like a twig by human hands!” Somewhere along the way, I started to cry, tears streaming down my face. “And I just have to fucking eat it and ask for seconds because we can’t fight these people on level ground, only ever in the dark.” I was shivering now, anxiety, adrenaline, and pure unadulterated sadness had taken me over. “I miss them every day, and the world will never know that each of them got us information that saved hundreds of lives, Equestrian and Human both. I was seconds from being a star on the wall in Langley, another accidental death, and a folded flag for my mom. I’m having a hard time seeing the point anymore, Tia; I’m so fucking tired… I-”

She stopped my pacing, throwing her arms around me, wrapping me in a warm embrace, and I just let it go, wracking sobs shook my whole body. “ I love you.” She whispered softly, “You’re a good man, and you have done your duty as admirably as anyone could ask, you have sacrificed and suffered, given up so much. I knew you were special, and I wasn’t wrong. You only need to tell me what I can do, and I will literally move the heavens to make it possible.” I sniffed, and she only held me tighter, “Would you like to work in the castle again? Consider it done. Would you like to advise my military? I’ll pen the recommendation myself. I want to help my darling, simply tell me how.”

I didn’t answer for a moment; I simply laid my head on her chest and tried to collect myself. Once I had control, I spoke softly; I’d done enough yelling at her to last a lifetime. “I’m sorry Tia, I don’t know what the fuck that was about, I guess I’d been carrying that around for far too long, shouldn’t have taken it out on you. I can’t give up yet; there's a storm coming, and the best way I can protect both our nations is from right where I am.”

She sighed, gently stroking my hair, “Then know, that for as long as you live, I will wait for you. And my offer will stand my love. Never apologize for your feelings, if they are sincere, I would gladly listen to you yell forever, if I knew it would help bring you fully back to me.”

I nodded into her chest, pulling away and kissing her softly, “I love you, Tia, thank you for letting me get this out, thank you for not giving up on me.”

“As if I have a choice.” She smirked before kissing me, “I love you far too much.”

This mare, I swear to God.

“Come now, my love, dinner will be ready soon, and I wouldn’t want to keep the family waiting.”

The remaining few days in my leave were peaceful, and before I knew it, I was heading back to the Portal, I needed to get back to Langley and get my marching orders. Tia had come along in her Dusk disguise, insisting on saying goodbye, Luna had said hers at the castle, making everyone promise to visit again soon.

Jen was taking about a million pictures as we walked up the steps to the ECP, Mom was walking arm in arm with Tia, having some conversation I couldn’t make out. Dad kept pace with me.

“Ya know, boy, I love you, with all my heart, and I’m so proud of the man you are.”

I was a little taken aback by the spontaneous admission, but that was just my old man. “Thanks, pop, truly, means everything to know I haven’t let you and Mom down.”

He smiled, throwing an arm around my shoulder, “I don’t think you know how. Just make me a promise.” His eyes turned flinty for a moment, “Don’t make me outlive you; I couldn’t take it.”

I pulled him into a hug, “Nah, not getting rid of me that easy old man.”

We all shared some goodbyes, Mom and Celestia looked like they were in on a joke that no one else got, but it warmed my heart to see them hug like old friends, with Mom promising to come back, Dad tried shaking her hand to no avail and was swept up in Tia’s embrace. Jen got her hug in and bounded off after the folks, leaving Tia and I standing on the steps.

She moved in and hugged me tightly, “I miss you already.”

“Me too, sweetheart, me too…I’ll come back as soon as I can.”

“In one piece?”

“More or less, I love you.”

“And I, you, my darling.” She pulled back and kissed me so hard I forgot what day it was for a second, breaking it only when air became a necessity. “Think of me?”

I caught my breath, or tried to; she had that effect on me. “Try and stop me.”

With one last look of sheer longing, I backed away until only our fingertips were touching, then with all the willpower I had, I turned and walked through the portal doors.

“You can’t be serious.”

“I’m deadly serious Andrews; the White House won’t be touching this one.”

I’d arrived at Langley earlier that day; now, I was sitting in the office of Charlie Rutledge, Deputy Director of Operations for SAC or the Special Activities Center. The tall, dark-haired DDO had seen more than his share of shit, evidenced by the no-bullshit look in his blue eyes. I’d laid out the whole shebang for him, based on the intel I’d gotten out of the Empire and the information Chang had supplied, we had a solid case to start preparing for war. POTUS apparently disagreed.

“Rut, they’re amassing their forces, Griffons are going hungry in the streets so they can pour more and more into Mil spending, I’ve seen it myself.”

Charlie leaned back in his chair, sighing. “And I’m not discounting that Zack. I know Equestria has been a friend and ally for a long time now, You know I made some moves there too. But we have to consider the ramifications for both worlds if we start swinging at the Reds. At least that’s the line I’m getting from the Hill.”

“Rut, this is fucking bullshit.”

“Agreed, but as it stands, we have to keep doing business the way we have been.”

“Frank know about this? Jesus Rut, you know what I went through over there, it can’t all be business as usual.”

“Frank knows, and he knows well enough that this is the game, if they make a move, then it’s on. But until then, we keep hitting them in the dark.”

I sighed, fucking politics…” Well, where does this leave me?”

“I’d like you to get back with your guys ASAP. There are some things we need to chase d-“

The door to Rut’s office was thrown open, a shaken looking analyst on the other side. “Boss, turn on the TV!”

Charlie didn’t need to be told twice; the man’s tone said it all. The flat-screen whirled to life already tuned to CNN. The images flashing across the screen almost brought me to my knees; the anchor’s voice barely reaching my ears.

“Multiple sources have confirmed this; the images you are seeing are indeed accurate. As of eight o clock local time, the Griffon Empire, along with the Russia-Sino Alliance, have declared war on the nation of Equestria.”

Over his shoulder, images whipped by.

Airborne soldiers landing in the streets of Trottingham

Fires burning in Fillydelphia

School foals, led by their teacher, fleeing from hulking Griffon Soldiers in Ponyville

A tear slipped down my face, in a flash that sadness was replaced with more hate than I knew how to handle. Someone was going to fucking burn for this.

“Rut?” I all but growled.

He nodded without taking his eyes off the TV, “Go.”

I turned on a heel, pushing my way past the analyst, my phone already dialing Scotty’s number. After a few rings, he picked up, “I see it, brother, when?”

“Time-fucking-now, Where’s Tuck and Rob?”

“I called them before you called, they’re on their way, begging borrowing and stealing, we’ll be at the Portal by tonight.”

“I’m at Langley, swing through and grab me, we’re going to war Scott.”

“Fuckin’ A,” I could hear the stress in his voice, and I knew he was as terrified for Raven as I was for Celestia.

“Scotty, she’s in the palace, there’s no way the Princesses are gonna let anything happen to her.”

“Y-yeah, I know, bud…Thanks.”

“Anytime, be safe.”

“If you can’t be safe?”

I smiled.

“Then, be fucking deadly.”

Author's Note

Shit is getting spicy now folks!

Biblical

I walked across the tarmac with a purpose, Scotty, Tucker, and Rob, following behind. Air Branch had convoyed us to a private strip outside the city where they had a jet waiting, the Seven-Five “Liberty” had no markings whatsoever, the standard for the AB boys. The pilot was a balding dude who looked like he’d been running missions since ‘Nam. He shook our hands as we boarded, “Call me, Mitch, you must be the Ground Branch boys. I’m your ride to the Portal.”

I nodded, “That’s us, boss, appreciate the lift.”

“Not a problem, any word on a conventional response?”

“Not yet, I just know we’re heading in now, let the politicians hack the shit out.”

He nodded and disappeared into the cockpit without a word. We settled into the plush seats, at least they sprung for something comfortable. I stared out the window as we spun up, Mitch’s voice coming over the P.A. “Gear is stowed in the rear, feel free to grab it and jock up once we get airborne.”

A few minutes later, we lifted off, sailing into the afternoon sky. Tuck wasted no time, breaking out our gear bags, we’d stay in civilian clothes until we crossed over, no need to get everyone all riled up. I spent the whole flight in similar straits to Scotty, worried sick, but I gutted it while we went over the orders, link up with Frank and the embassy personnel, get our bearings, and start hitting the bad guys wherever we found them.

Mitch came over the comms as we approached, “Jackson looks good, I’m gonna put her down there, been a pleasure, lads.”

I grabbed the PA headset, “Pleasure was ours, bud, you be safe out there.”

He chuckled, “Not fucking likely.”

“Amen.”

Jackson was a riot, civvies trying to evacuate, and Marines running back and forth trying to maintain order. We rolled right past all of it, no crews this time, they’d called ahead it seemed. Crossing the Portal came with none of the joy it had, none of that “coming home” feeling, only a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach. We passed by the gate guards, nodding to them but never breaking stride; in a flash, we were on the other side. The once vibrant streets were entirely deserted, save for patrols of the Equestrian Army. They moved like they knew what they were talking about, and were competent soldiers in their own right, I could only hope they were ready for what was coming. An issue SUV was sitting at the curb, our ride, we all piled in and peeled out, heading for Embassy Boulevard.

Ten minutes later, we wheeled in the back gate, outside of being a ghost town, the war hadn’t yet reached Canterlot it seemed. But with Ponyville only thirty miles away, it wouldn’t be long now.

Frank was waiting for us in the parking lot, a grave expression on his face. “Don’t get comfy boys, we got an op.”

I shook his hand as we moved into the building, “What’s the deal?”

“Royalty has requested a priority evac from Ponyville, precious cargo times six. You’ve heard of the Elements of Harmony?” I nodded, “There ya go, The Griffs are hunting them down as we speak, looking to wipe out Equestria’s most powerful weapon short of the Princesses themselves.”

Jesus.

“How’re we fixed for transport?”

“I can chop you the Embassy’s helo, but you’ll stick out big time.”

“Fuck it,” Scott said from my right, “we’ll offset a mile and hoof it.”

“My thoughts exactly, you guys need a pilot?”

Tuck answered, “I’m up to date Frank, just show me the bird.”

Frank nodded, “Good deal, time is a factor boys, go fucking get ‘em.”

A few minutes later, we were buzzing the Canterlot rooftops, out of civilian clothes and into our gear for the op, black Multicam for the fading light, Pano-NOD’s to get the drop on these fuckheads. I cinched my helmet tight as the sun fell below the horizon, letting me know that Celestia was still okay. I turned my gaze to where Ponyville sat, plumes of black smoke marked the fires set by the Griffon advance force. Rob leaned over and touched my knee, and then his headset, I switched it on and flashed him a thumbs-up.

“You know we’re gonna kill every last one of these fuckers, right?”

I nodded, “Damn straight.”

Tuckers' voice cut across our little pre-game, “Flaring, we’re about a mile outside the zone boys, let's get it.”

“NOD’s down.”

I dropped my four-tube pano’s bathing the helo interior in a blue-white glow, the second the wheels touched, we were out and moving, across the open field towards Ponyville’s outskirts. Tuck killed the engine and trailed behind, even a mile out of town, I could hear the screams.

“Let’s pick it up, boys.”

We broke into a sprint, covering the distance as quickly as we could, the glow from the fires getting brighter the closer we got.

“Coming up on a bridge, two hostiles.”

“I see ‘em, Scotty.”

Two Griffons were standing just on the other side of the smalls stone bridge next to a blazing cottage; I could hear them laughing as we got close; a quick look revealed multiple bodies on the ground surrounding the inferno.

“Move to set,” I whispered, as my IR laser settled on the nearest Griff's head, Tuck pulled up next to me, tracing his own laser onto the other asshole.

“On target.”

I took a breath to steady myself, “Drop 'em.” Everything slowed down as Tuck, and I pulled the trigger simultaneously, I felt the trigger lose it’s slack, hitting the wall, a nanosecond later the wall snapped like glass. My target’s head exploded in a puff of vapor, white under my NOD’s, and he dropped straight to the ground, his buddy had no time to react before his brains met the cold night air. “Move”

We stalked across the bridge, Tucker stopping to put a few rounds into each Griffon, the bastards were hardy, never hurt to be sure.

“Check those bodies,” I whispered, moving across the yard, the bright glow from the roaring blaze flared out my night-vision, I flipped them up and out of the way as I closed in on one of the prone forms. The pony was dead, that much was certain even from a distance, the shape of her body the only thing identifying her as a female, her face was ripped away, blood had sprayed all over the grass in a wide arc, like a grisly halo around her ruined head. Arterial spray, her heart had been beating when they’d done this to her. I rolled her to the side as gently as I could, had to get a look at her mark. I gently peeled the side of her jeans down until I could see her hip. What looked like a harp greeted me, I quickly checked it against the photos of the Elements that Frank had supplied.

“Not one of them keep moving.” I gently laid her back down, giving her hand a squeeze, trying not to think about how it was still warm, how we’d been too late by minutes. I said a silent prayer and promised the poor mare that they were gonna pay.

A whistle broke me out of it. “The rest of the bodies are animals, someone killed the family pets, tore ‘em apart.” Rob’s voice quavered a bit, “We need to get to town.”

“Rog’ move.”

We moved through the clearing silently, keeping the Everfree Forest on our right. Voices off in the distance caught our attention, pleading voices, Scotty tossed up a few hand-signals, and we turned as one, sneaking into the brush, I could see snatches of what looked like a barn on fire through the undergrowth. The closer we got, the clearer the voices became, I could hear a mare’s voice, Southern-accented.

“Please, Ah’ll do whatever you want, just please don’t hurt ‘em anymore!” She sobbed.

Another voice answered, tinged with a Russian accent, “You will tell me where your friends are hiding, or you won’t have any family left by the time the sun rises. Tell me!”

I keyed my mic twice, letting the boys know to slow up, and we pushed right to the edge of the hedgerow. Three ponies were tied up in the dirt, one was standing, a ring of Russians stood around them, one of the soldiers holding the standing pony by the throat.

“Weapons free.”

Soft pops broke out to my left and right, I centered my optic on the Russian nearest me and unloaded five rounds, walking them from his chest into his face, his head splitting open from the heavy impacts. One of the Reds tried to grab some cover, but the newly freed pony snapped a leg out and, from the shriek the Russian let slip, snapped his femur like a twig.

“Go,” I whispered.

We moved through and fanned out, dead-checking the downed troopers with a few rounds apiece. I motioned to the tied ponies, Rob and Tuck cut them free, while Scotty and I held security. I jerked my head to the downed and still moaning Russian, Scotty nodded and walked over, kicking his AK into the darkness. Rob and Tuck joined us as we horseshoed around the injured man. Rob knelt down and began questioning him in rapid-fire Russian. The guy struggled to answer through the pain, but apparently, there were only a few Griffons in town, backed by two squads of VDV Airborne soldiers, one of which we’d just handled. Then the Russian started to laugh, I caught some of what he said in between chuckles.

“We are going to kill all these Ponies, and there is nothing you can do to stop it.”

Rob moved so fast it surprised me, stepping forward and kicking the Russian in the face like he was going for the field goal, the guy’s head snapped into the ground, I heard something break, his limbs twitching wildly, must’ve been his neck. I left the guy to handle it and moved towards the ponies we’d rescued, they were huddled together against the fence, a big red stallion with a blond mane cradled three mares, they were all crying to some degree, but the stallion simply stared into the darkness, blood streaming out of multiple cuts on his face. His head swiveled around, and his grip on his family tightened as I took a knee next to them, slinging my rifle and holding my palms out.

“Hey Bud, listen, we’re here to help, okay?” He nodded but said nothing, “I’m with the American Government, we’re looking for the Elements of Harmony.”

The mare to his right, a pretty blonde cradling a smaller yellow filly with a bow in her hair, snapped her gaze to mine. “What do ya want with ‘em?”

“We’re here to get them out, Princess’s orders.”

Her green eyes narrowed, “Well yer lookin’ at one, but Ah’m not leaving, not while they’re out there murderin’ ponies.”

“I can respect that, but we need to make sure that you and the rest of the Elements are safe.”

“Ain’t no buts about it, Ah ain’t leaving.”

“AJ.” The big stallion rumbled, “Might be time to go.”

I remembered AJ or Applejack from the profiles, country as hell and loyal to the bone, we had something in common.

“Mac, Ah can’t just leave them all like this.”

Screams echoed through the night as if to illustrate her point.

I cleared my throat, “Listen, if you get killed or captured by these guys, Equestria loses a weapon, one that may very well determine its survival, my guys and I will save your friends and as many ponies as we can, but we have to get you and your family to safety now.”

If looks could kill, I’d be crispy, her green eyes looking murderous, but filled with a sadness that nearly broke my heart. I was asking her to run from a fight, to leave her friends and neighbors behind, for some vague concept. I’d be pissed at me too. She opened her mouth to speak when a twig snapped in the brush, I rolled over her and the others, covering them with my plates and scanning the darkness through my NOD’s.

Nothing moved until a single item popped out of the bushes, flying in a high arc and landing in the dirt.

Is that a fucking can of Grizzly?”

“Blue,” I whispered, and the boys relaxed.

A full squad popped out of the hedges, one of them stepped forward. “Evening boys.”

“Dwight?”

“Guilty, Bud. Green is here to help.”

“Fuckin A. We have one of the packages here, can you take her and her family and get off the X?”

Dwight nodded, “Shifty, Luke, get these ponies outta here and double-time it back.” His boys nodded and pulled the ponies to their feet. They all looked like hell. But they were gonna live. Applejack shot me one last look over her shoulder, “Look for mah friends in Twilight’s library, the center of town, ya can’t miss it.”

I nodded my thanks. “We’ll get them out.”

Dwight watched them go, fading like ghosts into the darkness, “Let’s go clean ‘em out. Callsign for the op is Whiskey.”

“Oxide.”

“Got it, we’ll take the West side of town and work our way to the center. Let’s move, boys.”

Dwight and his team melted into the shadows, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Dwight Walker was a friend from way back, a team leader in Delta, or Task Force Green. His presence showed me that Washington was upping the ante, we weren’t alone here.

“Let’s go, guys.”

We pushed, hopping fences and weaving through apple trees, the orchard stretched for a bit, must’ve been something in the daytime. Before we knew it, our little team had arrived at the outskirts of Ponyville. The town was ablaze, dead and wounded lined the streets, the Griffons seemed dead set on erasing this place from the face of the planet.

“Fuckers.” Tuck whispered.

We kept pushing, ignoring the weak cries for help, the only way we could help any of them was by ending this. It still broke my heart, and I could tell by the rage in Rob’s eyes that he wasn’t too far in back of me. We moved through the buildings, clearing the corners and stepping over bodies the whole way. I heard voices ahead and held up a hand, peering around the edge of the bakery I was pressed against. A group of Griffons flanked by the last squad of Russians walked through the town square like they owned the place, a crack of rifle here and there signaled the end of an innocent pony’s life. A massive oak tree sat on the other end of the square, just beyond a half-destroyed fountain. It was the only thing not on fire.

Bingo

I keyed up my mic, “Whiskey, Oxide, eyes on target structure, no visible damage, but the hostiles don’t look to be on guard. What’s your location?”

Dwight’s gravelly voice came back, “Stand by.”

I never heard the shots, the four griffons just dropped like bags of cement, the Russians took a second, shock I think, before they took rounds and fell in bloody heaps to the cobblestone. In less than five-seconds, Ponyville was clear.

“Clear.”

Oxide is moving, meet you by the castle entrance.”

“Rog’”

Scotty took my left side, Tuck on my right, Rob brought up the rear. As we closed on the library, the ten-man Delta team emerged from their ambush positions, hopping out of windows and sliding off roofs. We stacked on the door, the D-boys taking point, but when the first man touched the handle, he was thrown into the guy behind him, his hand blistering and smoking as he choked back a scream. I stepped out of the stack and cupped my hands over my mouth, fuck noise discipline.

“Twilight Sparkle! US Government! Princess Celestia sent us to get you and your friends out!”

I waited, and I’d about given up… when the door creaked open, revealing a shorter purple mare, with a deep purple almost black mane shot through with a pink stripe, it was her. She leveled her tear-stained gaze to mine, taking a deep, rattling breath before collapsing into the closest Delta's arms.

“Medic up!”

We rushed her inside, a group of ponies, mares, foals, and stallions were clustered around the first floor, with more peeking down from the spiral staircase, the Delta medic laid Twilight out on the couch, out of the corner of my eye I watched two Deltas run-up to the second floor to set up overwatch, wouldn’t be cool if we got ambushed. A group of mares surrounded her, all manner of pastel colors, a rainbow-colored mane, and a small dragon blocked my view of the prone mare. Voices clamored for answers as I thumbed through the photos I’d been given, matching faces.

Rarity Belle

Rainbow Dash

Pinkie Pie

Fluttershy

Twilight Sparkle

Applejack.

I turned to Scott, “Full-house. We need to get them back to Canterlot as soon as she can move.”

He nodded, “What about the civvies?”

“We get them out too, no exceptions, Dwight?”

“Yeah, bro?”

“What do we have for transport?”

“I’ve got two Little Birds and a Forty-Seven on standby.”

“We’ve got an S-Sixty One, we can take thirty.”

“The Forty-Seven can hold fifty. Time to take a headcount and cram ‘em in wherever.”

“Alright. Excuse me, please!” I shouted, addressing the room, “We are here to get you all out, I need to know how many of you there are and how many can move under their own power, let us know if there are any wounds that need attending. We’ll be evacuating you all to Canterlot shortly.”

A mare pushed her way through the crowd, her two-toned pink and blue mane were singed around the edges, and her eyes were wet with tears. “Please, you have to help me find my wife! Her name is Lyra, Lyra Heartstrings. Please!”

My heart stopped.

A lyre, not a harp.

I had to be sure,” Ma’am, is her mark a lyre?”

I would have given anything to unsee the explosion of hope in her eyes, “You’ve seen her!? She’s alright?… Right?”

I reached out, but she pulled back, shaking her head, I watched that hope shatter into a million jagged pieces, “No!, No! You tell me she’s alright! Tell me!”

“I’m sorry.”

Her scream as she collapsed to the floor would haunt me until the day I died.

After-Action

Our helos flew in a tight formation as we skimmed the treetops, I rode with the Deltas, hooked onto the skids of the lead Little Bird, the other staying in the rear, covering the two birds loaded down with civvies. We’d gotten all of them, but we should’ve been faster…one-hundred ponies confirmed dead in a town of three-hundred, that was too many friends and neighbors for me to feel anything but guilt as the pilot pulled us into a steep ascent up Canterlot Cliffs, the sun rising behind us.

“Gents, we are primed for a landing in the castle courtyard, touchdown in five.”

I could hear Dwight relaying to the pilot, but the words were muffled; I was too focused on what we’d lost. When you’re in the middle of it, it’s easy to brush off the horror; you simply focus on not getting killed and finishing whatever mission is ahead of you. But the time after, the ride home, the end of deployment when you’re on your couch again, even in the arms of someone you love, it all comes roaring back. I knew I was going to carry this with me for a minute.

I lifted my feet out of reflex as the Little Bird touched down, the gardens stretching out before me, scores of medical personnel and more than a few guards were waiting. I pulled my mask up over my face in case the press was lurking somewhere, and unhooked myself from the skid. I bounced a little, working the blood back into my legs as I watched the ponies march off the birds, looking broken and bloodied, but resolute. The Elements emerged last, supporting Twilight as she limped down the ramp, magical exhaustion had been the cause, she’d held that barrier manually, healed wounds, and fought off incursions for hours, and damn near by herself before we’d finally shown up. I watched Applejack break from the crowd to hug her friends, followed by Celestia and Luna. The crowd parted for them like the Red Sea, Twilight limped forward, but Celestia covered the distance for her, wrapping the crying Unicorn in her arms and sinking to her knees, stroking her hair.

Tia had told me about her student, how she’d cared for and cultivated both the mare and her magical talents, there was such a warmth to Tia’s voice whenever she spoke of the little Unicorn. I’d always wanted to meet her, pick her brain about magic, and hear about the Elements firsthand. Maybe when it ended, I’d finally get my chance.

I wanted nothing more than to sprint across our ad-hoc landing zone and hug Tia myself, fuck what either world thought, but I checked it, time to get back to the Embassy, and relay what we’d seen. I unsnapped my helmet as I walked, running a hand through my hair; I needed a drink and some sleep.

A few hours later, the boys and I had debriefed, I was sitting in the Embassy lounge turned flophouse, stretched out on a cot in a corner, running through the events of the last twenty hours, berating myself for the mistakes and the slow response, while still trying to be grateful that we saved as many as we did. Frank walked in just in time to break me out of my rumination.

“Good job out there, kid.”

I raised my head slightly, “What you call a good job I call a hundred dead civvies Frank. This never should’ve happened.”

Frank looked like he’d aged ten years since I’d seen him last, “I know, they didn’t listen, do they ever?”

“Not fucking likely, any move on Earth?”

“The Reds haven’t budged, they say their fight is with the Equestrians, something about keeping the Griffon Empire destitute for their own ends, fires of revolution, blah blah fucking-blah.” He sighed, then smiled, “No one’s buying, last I heard we have the whole Second Ranger Battalion, the Tenth Mountain, and the entire Fourth Marine Division on their way here, Brits are mobilizing everything they have, and the French sent the Second Parachute Regiment of the Foreign Legion as an advance. Word has it NATO is all in for this one.”

I felt relief flood in, a new faith in humanity welling up inside me. “Coming to back the EQ’s up, Jesus, that's amazing.”

“Seems that way, nobody wants to see Equestria fall, or the Griffon Empire stay under the control of the Alliance if we can mow down the Reds and end that threat once and for all, icing on the cake.”

“What’s the situation as it stands?”

“They’ve got Manehattan ad Baltimare locked down. The first step is clearing the Griffs out from their footholds deeper inland. We’ve gotta push them out of Trottingham and Fillydelphia, establish a unified front and move to take back the ports. Before we can even think about taking the fight to the Isles.”

“Where do they need us?”

Frank gave me a toothy smile, “JSOC is requesting partnerships, you guys are gonna be running with Task Force Orange, sneaking and peeking before we send in the Marines.”

I couldn’t help but smile at the old man’s enthusiasm, “Oh, hell, yes.”

“But for now get some sleep, we’ve got some time to kill. Proud of you, kid, you came back like a champ and warned us, we should’ve listened.”

“Thanks, Frank, I don’t blame you, or the politicians, or Langley. What I was peddling was too horrible to consider. Now we have the chance to set it right.” I settled in, yawning.

“Gonna crash here?”

I cracked open an eye, “Do I have a choice?”

“We’ll set you up in town, somewhere close by for when the gun goes off.”

I pushed myself off the cot, “Music to my ears.”

Twenty minutes later I was showered, and settling into the studio apartment Frank had lined up in the diplomatic block. The place was a little spartan, but it beat the shit out of a ranger cot in the Embassy hallway. I tooled around the kitchen before pulling out my phone and dialing Mom, who answered after a ring.

“Zack?”

“Hey, Mama.”

“Oh, thank God, tell me this isn’t happening.”

“It is Ma; they fucking whacked us.”

“Jesus, are you okay? Where are you?”

“I’m fine, as far as where I am, well, you know the drill.”

“I do, goddamnit, I do.”

I shifted the phone to my other shoulder, “How’s Jen and Dad?”

I could hear the stress in her voice, “They’re a mess, you should see the pictures on TV, plus they’re worried about you.”

“Tell them I’m safe and that I love them, I just had to hear your voice mama, I’m gonna try and get some sleep. I love you.”

“I love you too, sweetheart, please try and keep us posted.”

“I will bye, Mama.”

“Bye, sweetheart.”

I settled down on the edge of the bed as I ended the call, exhaustion hitting me like a freight train. I was out before my head hit the pillow.

I don’t know how long I was out for when the text woke me up, I rolled off the bed and tried to blink the sleep from my eyes, fumbling for my phone. The text brought a much needed, genuine smile to my face.

“Raven is alright.”

I fired one back.

“Good shit, brother, give her a hug from me.”

A minute later, my phone pinged.

“Will do. Princess is looking for you. Can you make it in?”

“On my way.”

“Meet in the Conference Room.”

I threw my old Dropkick Murphy’s hoodie and a pair of jeans and hustled to the castle, months ago the blue sky would have been full of Pegasi, now Blackhawks, Little Birds, and CH fifty-threes dominated the air, heavy-lift helos carrying tanks, and other equipment were a constant stream overhead. I kept my eyes down as I weaved my way through the streets, ponies were out and about now, eyes downcast, generally looking miserable. Who wouldn’t, though? Their country had been invaded, their fellow citizens killed and maimed, all for a fight they didn’t understand. After a few minutes, I started catching the eye of ponies walking down the street, making sure to give them a smile or a nod. One older Unicorn stopped and shook my hand before continuing on without another word.

I took the backstreets to save time, and before I knew it, I was standing before the front gate, I knew so well. A few quick words and I was walking across the marble floors towards the conference room. The Guards outside the heavy oak doors stiffened a little at my approach.

“She’s expecting you, sir, please go right in.” One stepped aside and opened the door for me.

“Thanks, guys, be safe.”

Celestia was standing on the opposite end of the room, her back to me as she stared out the window. She turned when she heard me coming, looking as majestic and beautiful as I’d ever seen her. “Hello Zack,” the closer I got the more I could see she was teetering on the edge of unkempt her eyes had bags under them and I could feel the stress coming off her in waves. “Can you give me an honest assessment of the Ponyville attack?”

I took a deep breath, she needed the truth, “It wasn’t so much an attack as an attempt at genocide, the Griffons were killing everything that moved without any regard whatsoever. If we hadn’t been there, I don’t know that they would’ve stopped until Twilight dropped that barrier. Even then, I have my doubts,” When she didn’t speak, I continued, “It seems as though the Reds have done a great job as painting every Equestrian, Stallion, Mare, and Foal, as the enemy of the Griffon people. When people have that kind of focus, that amount of anger, and that level of certainty that what they’re doing is absolutely right, atrocities seem justified.”

She’d closed her eyes halfway through, when she opened them, they brimmed with unshed tears, she stepped forward and hugged me, “Monsters, all of them. Thank you, and thank your men from me for saving who you could. For saving Twilight and her friends, I cannot begin to express my gratitude.”

I hugged her back tightly, “Anytime anywhere; I’m just glad we made it in time.”

We stayed like that for a moment before a knock sent us flying apart. “Come in,” Celestia called, the doors swung open, and in came a group of men in uniform, that cavalry had arrived. Leading the pack was a two-star general, I’m surprised the man could move under the weight of his ribbon rack, I saw purple hearts, silver stars and a slew of other commendations. The men trailing him were British and French, respectively, equivalent rank by the looks of it.

The American bowed, his shadows following suit, “Your Highness, My name is Briggs, Major General in command of the American Joint Task Force. This is Major General Collin Branagh, of the Royal Irish Regiment and commander of the newly arrived British forces, and General Henri Devereaux of the French Army.”

Celestia bowed shallowly, her best “princess smile” on her face, “Gentlemen, Thank you for coming to the aid of my country and my subjects so swiftly. We are eternally grateful.”

Briggs seemed to notice me for the first time, side-eyeing me as he answered Celestia, “We take care of our allies, your majesty.”

Devereaux stepped forward, “ Naturellement, Highness, France stands with Equestria.”

“And the Queen sends her regards, Princess.”

Celestia seemed to relax infinitesimally, “Thank you, for your warm words, your actions even more so. My sister will be along shortly, and we can begin, until then, please make yourselves comfortable.”

Briggs sidled over to me as the others took their seats, “And who might you be son?”

I lowered my voice to a whisper, “OGA, General. I came to give the Princess an informal AAR on the Ponyville operation.”

The General’s eyebrows shot up, “Outstanding, I’ve requested you guys run jointly with JSOC, and your boss agreed, you get word yet?”

“I did, sir, just before I left the Embassy, my team won’t let you down.”

“From what I hear, you guys forgot how to fail somewhere along the way; I look forward to working with you.” He extended his hand.

I shook it, “Likewise, General.”

The door opened once again, and Luna, flanked by her guards, strode into the room. “Sister, We have word from the East.”

Every eye in the room turned her way, and I saw my opening, catching Tia’s eye and giving her as meaningful a look as I could muster. I nodded to Luna, her smile barely reached her eyes as I walked out of the room, Tia’s voice ringing behind me.

“Gentlemen, let us begin.”

An hour later, Scotty, Raven, and I had the ‘Tack to ourselves; they’d insisted I get out and have a drink. I was nursing a Jack and Coke, trying to keep all those dead civvies in Ponyville off my mind.

“So, did you get to see the Princess?” Scott asked, finishing his beer, he’d barely moved, keeping his arm around Raven, almost like he was afraid to let her go. I’d known Scott for years, and I’d never seen him act like this, he was always a bang and bolt kind of guy. Raven was something special.

“Yeah, briefly, before half of NATO showed up. We’re all in it seems.”

“That's wonderful,” Raven added, “Do you guys know where State is going to send you? Will you be staying in Equestria?”

I saw Scott’s eyes narrow a bit before it was gone, I could tell from a mile off that keeping her in the dark wasn’t sitting well with him. “We’ll be staying nearby, babe, for the most part anyway.”

Raven looked like she had something to say, but let it drop.

After a moment the pregnant silence started to get to me, “I’m gonna go grab the next round, you guys need anything else?” Scott shook his head, followed by Raven, so I made my way across the floor to the worn-out bar, knocking softly to get the bartender’s attention, after a moment he made his way over.

“What can I get you?”

“Same thing bud, two Lunar Reserves and a Jack and Coke, thanks,”

I leaned on the bar and surveyed the room as he mixed up the drinks. The crowd was what you’d expect, a few old regulars and some young ones, every one of them had a far-off look about them like they were simply drifting. I felt it too, Equestria had become home for me also, and it broke my heart to see her under attack.

“Ten bits.”

I handed over the note, “Thanks man,” gathering up the drinks, I headed back to the booth. Raven and Scotty were talking in hushed tones, smiles plastered on their faces. I hoped Celestia and I would get there someday, with our relationship in the open for all to see, but I’d have her in the shadows and be glad for it, she brought me back to life in a way I hadn’t known I’d needed. I set the beers down and slid back into my seat. “I miss anything good?”

Scotty smiled, “Nah man, just talking about where we’re gonna go when all this is over, I wanna take Raven back to Indiana to meet the folks.” Raven just blushed cutely.

Now that was big, Scott loved his family like I loved mine, in the years I’d known him, no girl had ever been good enough to see the ranch, now one was. “Big step brother, but Rav’ is a special kinda mare. Hurt my paperwork, buddy, and I'll kill you.” I nodded at the mare in question, who was currently blushing at the praise.

“I-I’ll be right back,” She stuttered before flying out of the booth towards the ladies' room.

Scott watched her go, “I’m gonna ask her to marry me, Zack.”

I fucking knew it. “Wow, man, I never thought I’d see the day. When are you gonna drop the bomb?”

“Later today, got a spot all picked out and everything. I want you to be my best man.” He smiled, dreamily, happiness rolling off of him.

It was contagious; I found myself smiling right back, “Hell yeah, man, gonna be the world’s deadliest wedding party.”

He chuckled, “Right? Oh, shit, be cool” The panic on his face as Raven sat down was hilarious, the unshakeable spook, undone by a secretary.

I was about to comment, maybe make Scotty squirm a bit more when my phone went off. I swiped it off the table and headed for the deck out back. “Hello?”

“All hands on deck kid, got a busy day tomorrow.”

“Hey Frank, I hear ya, I’m with Scott, I’ll let him know.”

“Good deal, see you in an hour.”

“You got it.”

I ended the call and headed back in. “Scotty. We gotta go, man; something came up at State.”

I watched his shoulders slump from twenty feet away, “Right away, or do we have some wiggle room?”

“An hour.”

Scotty took a deep breath, “Nah, fuck it.” He pivoted out of the booth, dropping to a knee in front of Raven, who just looked confused, and pulled a small box out of his coat pocket. “Jesus, Rav, I had this whole plan that just went to hell. So like everything else with us, I’m just going to let it ride. Raven Inkwell, will you marry me?”

Shock replaced confusion before joy swept it all away. Raven’s hands flew to her face as she nodded like a bobblehead on a bumpy road. “Yes!” She squealed, offering her hand, Scott slipped the ring on, and the few ponies in the bar cheered, clapping and stomping their hooves. I just let them have their moment as Raven pulled Scott off his knees and into a deep kiss.

And for a little while, all was right with the world.

Still of the Night

“The op is simple, insert into the Foal Mountains, and establish an observation post to overwatch Horseshoe Bay and, depending on troop movements and concentrations, potentially running air assets.”

The briefing was into its second hour, I was taking notes as the JSOC officer outlined our plan. We were running with Task Force Orange on this one, a Special Mission Unit dedicated to gathering intel, which we sorely needed if we were going to fight to the Reds. We’d be inserted by 160th birds into the mountains; from there, it would be a two-day ruck to the OP. It’d been a minute since I’d been hiking.

One of the TFO boys raised his hand,” Sir? What’s our QRF?”

“Two Ranger Chalks will be on twenty-four-hour standby until you exfil. Ideally, no contact is expected, so we hope we won’t have to spin ‘em up, but you know how that shit works.”

A chuckle rippled through our little group, “Fuckin A’ sir.”

“Alright gents, anything else? No? Good, step off in forty mikes, grab your gear, and rally in the courtyard.”

We rose and filed out into the cold night air, heading for our separate tents. FOBs and Airstrips were being set up, but until they were ready, Celestia had insisted that JSOC use the grounds as their staging area. Seeing a bunch of Tier One guys hanging around the gardens was a surreal, but welcome sight, I knew the time would come when we’d kick these shitheads back into whatever hole they’d crawled out of. Scotty was all smiles as we pushed our way into the tent, “Man, I feel ten feet tall.”

I chuckled as I moved to my locker, opening it and tossing my duffel bag onto the cot. “I imagine you do brother, I’m really happy for you. Raven is an amazing mare, and you’re a lucky sonofabitch.”

“I know, right? How the fuck did that happen?”

“I bailed on you, and you managed to not fuck it up.”

He snapped his fingers and pointed at me, “That’s right, what happened to you that night anyway?”

“Got busy, I went to see Celestia and Luna to let ‘em know that we’d finished up with Wagner, we ended up talking like old times. Decent cap to the whole shitshow, actually.”

Scott nodded as he kept pulling on his gear, “Raven and I were taking bets on whether you found something sweet to spend the night with.”

I didn’t stop loading magazines, “Nah, not that lucky.”

“Raven was convinced you were off getting laid, thanks fucker, just cost me ten bits.”

“Yeah, yeah, bill me.”

Twenty minutes later, we were standing on the flight line alongside our Army friends, bouncing a little to keep the chill out while the helos spun up. When an Equestrian runner came hustling down the line, “Looking for Andrews!”

I held up my hand, “Right here!”

The Pegasi private ran up, holding out a piece of paper, “A message for you, sir.”

“Thanks, bud, be safe.”

He snapped a salute, “You too, sir.”

I returned it, and he took off towards the castle. Who was passing notes on the line? I opened the letter to see Tia’s flowing script.

My Love-

As I sit in my study tonight, I’m forced to reflect on all that has transpired. First and foremost, I wish we had more time together. But war waits for no one, and we are not an exception. I see you from my window, preparing for something dangerous, no doubt, and my heart still skips a beat the same as it did all those months ago when I realized how important you are to me.

As you go tonight, know that I love you beyond words, please return to me safely.

Yours always.

-Tia

I smiled like an idiot; even in the middle of a war, she found a way to let me know what time it is. I wish that kid had stuck around so I could get something back to her. I settled for looking up to her balcony, and there she was, hair flowing in the magical breeze, her white dress billowing slightly in the rotor wash kicked up by our birds. Her eyes found mine, and even from fifty yards off, I could see her smile. I lifted two fingers from my rifle, giving her a small wave, trying to convey everything I felt for her in that one gesture. She raised her hand ever so slightly in kind.

Message received.

“Alright, boys! Let’s go!”

We ducked our heads and hustled onto the bird, I stuffed the letter in my jacket as I ran. Making my way up the ramp and grabbing an empty jump seat. Scott slid in next to me, staring at the side of my head, he reached over and touched my knee, when I looked over, he mouthed, “What the fuck was that?”

Fucking. Caught.

I pulled a notepad from my thigh pocket, “What?”

He snatched the pad from me, scribbling furiously. “ I saw that whole thing, buddy, You wanna be straight with me?”

I sighed and closed my eyes as he tossed the pad back into my lap, after a moment I wrote back, “Whatever you’re thinking right now, you’re right.”

Scott’s eyes widened comically, the pen slipped from his hand and bounced off the floor of the helo, when he turned his head toward me I could swear I heard screeching metal. For a moment, I thought he was gonna deck me, I’d kinda fucked it up, sleeping with a Head of State. He just stared for a beat before shaking his head, I could almost hear him laughing over the engines' roar.

A few hours later we were about to the insert, I’d had time to deal with Scotty knowing, I was relieved in a way, Scott was a brother to me and keeping it from him never felt quite right, plus I knew he’d take it to his grave if I asked. The interior lights went red; one by one, we dropped our NOD’s, a slight bouncing impact, and the ramp dropped. I was the third guy out, behind two of the Army dudes, with Scott trailing, moving through the deep snow. Once we were away, the bird peeled off into the night. After a few moments, Command came across the line.

“Overlord’s up, Radio check, all elements.”

“Disciple One.”

“Disciple Two, five by five.”

"Disciple Three, coming in clear.” I whispered

“Disciple Four, lima charlie.”

“Overlord copies all, start the clock, good luck.”

The ISA guys waved us forward, and we started off across the mountainside.

Two days of trudging through snow and freezing our asses off, we finally descended enough to see green again, thick forest greeted us as we picked our way to the OP Site. Through the trees, I could see snatches of Horseshoe Bay, we finally broke through the trees, and the bay stretched out before us, fifteen miles off. It stayed true to its namesake, a horseshoe-shaped port that led into the Sparkling Sea.

Hunter, one of the ISA guys, whistled, “Beautiful.”

“Right?” Scotty whispered, “Let’s get set up.”

Hunter’s partner Mark pulled out a SOFLAM, and a camera with a telephoto lens from his ruck, Scotty and I started building the hide, cutting down branches to get us some overhead cover. After thirty minutes or so, we settled in, I took the camera, Hunter took the SOFLAM. Even before I zoomed in, I could see ships off-loading troops. I took the magnification up to twenty power and snapped a few pictures for posterity, panning back and forth across the port, getting the full measure of the Griffons' efforts. There were at least a hundred ships between the ones that had docked and the ones still circling.

“Mark, can you get Overlord on the horn?”

“You got it. Overlord, Disciple Two.”

“Overlord copies, send traffic.”

Mark handed me the handset, “Overlord, Disciple Three, we have enemy vessels times one hundred plus or minus ten, troop concentrations unknown but substantial. Sir, if we hit them now, we can dramatically reduce reinforcements to other AO’s. Requesting fast air at this time.”

“Wait one Disciple Three.”

“Disciple copies, standing by.” I stared through the viewfinder, watching the absolutely massive force below.

“Disciple, Overlord. Send target size and disposition.”

“Overlord, enemy size is one-hundred ships, troop concentrations unknown but appear to be upwards of a thousand so far.”

“Overlord copies all, stand by,” a few beats passed, “Disciple, We are tasking a flight of six B-Twos to service your targets, ETA twenty-five minutes. Callsign: Cain.”

“Disciple copies all will advise, out.”

“They have no idea what’s coming,” Mark whispered, a hard edge to his voice. He seemed like a good guy, just all-business.

“It’s gonna be biblical,” Hunter, on the other hand, seemed like a goofball who’d somehow become an operator. I was glad to be working with both of them.

We waited and waited, I kept checking my watch, and the camera, more ships were offloading. If we lost this opportunity, we’d never get it back.

“Break break, All stations this net, prepare for aircraft check-in.”

Mark grabbed the handset, “Proceed with check-in.”

“Cain, flight of B-Twos times six. Full default load for all aircraft. Approaching from the West”

Jesus. Eighty-two five-hundred pounders for each aircraft.

“Ready for remarks.”

“No remarks, the sky is clear, call the shot.”

“Friendlies located approximately 20 klicks from the target area. Attack direction North to South, multiple enemy ships in the bay, troops concentrated on the immediate shoreline, cleared hot. We will be lazing.”

“Cain Copies all, TOT five mikes, send your beam.”

Hunter slipped his finger onto the button, “Lazing.”

“Cain sees your beam, beginning attack run, time now.”

I could barely hear the engines of the “Spirit” bombers as they looped to the north, but if I squinted, I could see them, black dots in a cloudless sky. The Griffs were about to get a lesson in American firepower.

“Weapons loose, egressing South.”

We waited, we didn’t have to wait long, A fresh, salty, sea breeze blew across my face. Down in Horseshoe Bay, the world ended. Some of the five-hundred-pound JDAM’s hit the clusters of ships at anchor, utterly annihilating them in thunderclaps of fire and smoke, the lions share hit the shoreline, blowing craters and scattering pieces of the Griffons that weren’t vaporized outright like grisly confetti, in a line of destruction that spanned the bay. The noise was deafening, the smell of smoke was already in the air, and a thousand or more Griffon warriors died in a flash. I looked over at Scott, he had a brutal smile on his face.

Mark keyed up the radio as the last bomb went off. “Cain, Disciple, Delta Hotel. Thanks for the service.”

“Our pleasure Disciple, Cain is RTB.”

“Overlord, Disciple.”

“Go for Overlord.”

“Disciple is mission complete, BDA one-hundred over one-hundred, nothing left standing.”

“Overlord copies, Good work Disciple, c’mon home.”

“Disciple copies, moving to primary exfil, time now. Out. Let’s break it down, boys.”

Our primary evac was over forty miles away, I broke down the hide with Scott’s help, while Mark and Hunter packed up the kit. Time to get walking.

Twelve hours and very little time to rest later, we crossed our final checkpoint I keyed up the radio, “Disciple passes Mustang, I say again, Disciple passes Mustang.”

“Overlord copies Mustang, evac bird is inbound, ETA ten mikes.”

“Disciple copies ten mikes, Out.”

We all took a knee, facing outward and scanning for threats, you never knew. A few minutes later and I heard the thrum of Blackhawk engines, another minute after that, and it crested the rise, heading for our little clearing, flaring for landing. I kept my eyes on the trees ahead of me, steps from freedom.

I never saw the Russian with the RPG.

Hunter did, “R.P.G!

The rocket jock let go and blew our evac helo in half. The blast was deafening, the wave from it shoved me into the dirt, I heard the rest of the element returning fire. Incoming rounds snapping over my head, I grabbed for my radio handset. “Overlord, Troops in Contact!”

The End of the World

Rounds whined and snapped through the grass, with the volume of incoming fire, it was a miracle we weren’t dead already. It had been ten minutes, an eternity in a firefight, since our evac helo had gone up in a ball of fire, crashing to the ground on the North end of the LZ. The pilots had died on impact, and as much as I hated to admit, the smoke from their funeral pyre probably saved our lives. I slammed a new magazine into my rifle, and kept dumping rounds into the ridgeline, Off to my left and right I could hear Hunter going cyclic with his Mark Forty-Eight, the heavy seven-six-two rounds chewing up the undergrowth. I finished off my mag and pulled a smoke grenade from my chest rig. “Smoke out!” I screamed over the din.

Seconds later, Scotty followed suit, “Smoke out!”

The grenades popped, I waited for it to begin to billow before I poked my head out of the tall grass, “We gotta move! Mark, Hunter! Fall back to the tree line, Scotty, and I will cover!”

“Covering!” Came Scott’s voice from off to my left.

“MOVING!”

I sat up and dumped a whole mag, barely feeling the recoil, as Mark went flying by me on my right, Hunter following close behind.

“Loading!” I called out.

“Covering!” Was Scott’s reply.

From behind me, I heard Mark, “Set! Covering!”

I finished my mag change, “Scotty move!”

“Moving!”

I heard the thumping chatter of Hunter’s machine gun and the smaller reports of Mark’s M-Four. I stood, briefly taking in the scene, muzzle flashes coming from the ridge, the burning helicopter, it was hell on earth. I turned to see Scotty hauling ass into the trees, I followed, legs pumping for all they were worth. The moment I came flush with the rest of the team, I heard Mark make the call.

“Back! Back! Into the woods!”

Now with a final burst of fire, we all just ran for our lives through the fading light. Weaving through trees, slipping and stumbling over roots. I grabbed the radio “Overlord *Huff* Disciple is breaking contact to the South, ETA on QRF?”

“Disciple, Overlord, ETA forty-five mikes, how copy?”

I felt my heart sink, we had no idea how many bad guys were after us, and we were running back into an area we’d just bombed. We were, in a word, fucked. “Disciple copies, requesting any nearby ISR assets to get eyes on our pursuit.”

“Standby Disciple, pushing new traffic to you.”

A smooth female voice cut across the line, “Disciple, Grizzly, OGA Predator times one entering your AO from the North, we are armed with Hellfires times six, pursuit force is foot mobiles time fifty. Call your shots.”

I almost took a header as I skidded to a stop in the dirt, “Disciple copies all! Guys! We’ve got a Predator! Hold here; Hunter toss me the painter! Strobes on!”

We formed a line in the sand, grabbing cover where we found it, Hunter pulled out and handed over a small, light-saber looking device, the “painter” formally known as the Izlid 200P IR Illuminator, would fire a beam visible to the Predator, painting targets for its six hellfires. I flipped the switch and ran the laser over the trees.”Grizzly, do you have eyes on my glint?”

“Grizzly is tracking glint and strobes. Your foot mobiles have entered the woods, Grizzly has eyes on, standing by for targets.”

“Copy, Grizzly patch your feed into Disciple Two’s ATAK.” I flipped down my chest-mounted cellphone, sending out a ping to the Pred’, after a few moments, the clear blue-white of the Predator’s night vision appeared on screen, “I have the feed Grizzly, stand by.” On the display, I could see our strobes flashing, and about three-hundred meters off, our bad guys were picking their way through the scrub. I took a moment to re-orient myself, raised the painter, and fired the beam in their direction. They must have seen it through their NOD’s because the whole enemy element stopped in their tracks, proning out on the ground. I guided the laser to the middle of the group and gave it a wiggle, “Grizzly, weapons free.”

When the voice answered, I could hear a smile, “Rifle.”

There was a short screech, like metal-on-metal, before the hellfire made impact, bathing the trees in a hellish orange glow, the shockwave washed over us second later, somewhat muted by the trees. “Impact, second target,” I tracked the laser to the right, the bad guys were running now, falling back wildly, they realized the rules had changed. I gave the laser another shake.

“Shot out.”

Again it sounded like the sky was ripping apart, moments before the impact, I watched on my ATAK as body parts flew in a wide arc from the impact site, there were only a few left now, served them right for bunching up. “Impact, Grizzly. Let's move guys, charge to contact!”

I stuck the painter in between my vest and my sweat covered shirt and took off after them, the boys hot on my trail. “Disciple, Grizzly, hostiles appear to be setting up a defensive position by your crashed helo.”

“Copy that Grizzly, Disciple is moving to contact.”

We were in a dead sprint for the edge of the forest, bounding over still burning trees, and past the two impact craters. If we kept the pressure on them, we could win this and get the fuck off this mountain. I could hear frantic shouting in Russian, we had them on the ropes, but they were professionals, they’d shake it off soon. The edge of the tree line came up fast; I dropped to my stomach next to a boulder as a few rounds cracked overhead. I pulled out the painter as the incoming fire picked up rapidly, tearing chunks off the trees around my head. I made the call right there, “Grizzly, we are under heavy fire, expend all remaining ordnance West of my strobe, friendlies are in the treeline!”

“Grizzly copies, heads down, boys.”

“HEADS DOWN!” I screamed.

“Man Down!” Someone called out behind me. Seconds later, the world exploded as the remaining four Hellfires detonated in the clearing. The overpressure snapped my head to the side, right into the boulder I’d sheltered behind, my vision tunneled, and everything went black.

I was only out for about five seconds; consciousness came rushing back along with a pounding in my head. I scanned around, trying to shake the blur from my eyes. My heart skipped a beat when I saw two figures kneeling over a third, I started crawling over, doing my best to ignore the dizziness, after a few feet I retched into the dirt, but I never stopped moving. The closer I got, the clearer things became, Scotty was kneeling in the dirt his flashlight illuminating the scene, Hunter across from him, tears in the big man’s eyes. Mark lay between them, blood still streaming from his mouth and nose, a neat hole in right at the helmet line from the bullet that had killed him, a quarter of an inch higher, and he would’ve had a nasty headache.

Fuck.

“Aw Mark, no man, fuck!” Hunter cried, pulling Mark into a hug, “FUCK!”

Scotty looked over at me; his expression was grim, tears in his eyes. “You alright?”

“No man, no, I’m fucking not.” I sniffed, it didn’t matter that I’d only just met these guys, family was family.

Hunter held his friend and cried until the QRF showed up.

The flight back to Canterlot was subdued; to say the least, we’d blown the remains of the helo after pulling the crew's bodies out. Now, seven covered bodies sat between the Rangers and us. Hunter was on my left, staring off into space, I leaned over and touched his knee then tapped my headset. I waited for him to key his mic. “I’m sorry.”

His expression turned surprised for a moment, “For what?”

“It was my call to move in, and I wasn’t quick enough on the trigger.”

He shook his head, “Fuck that; you did it right, OGA, Mark…” His voice cracked, and he took a deep breath, “Mark knew the score.”

“Thanks. If there’s anything I can do, you let me know.”

Hunter gave me a weak smile and nodded. Reaching up and switching off his comms.

I settled back into the jump seat, exhaustion overtaking me, I couldn’t sleep, not until the medics made sure this wasn’t a fucking TBI. After a few hours spent in silence, we flared to land inside the castle grounds. We helped the Rangers carry Mark’s and the Nightstalker’s bodies off the helo; the entire ad-hoc firebase had shown up, operators lined the landing zone, saluting when we marched those brave souls down the ramp. A Colonel I didn’t recognize met us in the medical tent as we arranged the bodies for Graves Registration. “Disciple?”

I nodded, “That’d be us, sir.”

“I wanted to let you know; first, ISR swept your target area, you decimated an invasion force that had its sights on Canterlot, they were going to try and take the city. It mattered guys, in a big way.”

I looked at the now flag-draped bodies and wondered if their families would see it the same way.

A few hours later, I’d been cleared by the medic with only a mild concussion and debriefed with JSOC officers. Hunter shook both our hands a thousand-yard stare still hanging on his face, and headed off to pack his gear, Scott and I walked back to our tent to clear our gear. "I can't believe we pulled that off, bro."

I shook my head, as I pushed open the tent flap, ripping my plate carrier off and tossing it in my bag, "Neither can I, just wish we'd all come back."

Scott stared at the floor as he unclipped his kit, "Yeah... I've gotta go find Rav' when we get done, I need a day to just be around her, try and put this shit in back of me."

"Sure, man, you don't have to explain shit to me." I gave his shoulder a squeeze, " Thanks by the way, for understanding about what I've got going on, I know we're playing a risky game, but it's worth it."

"I know, brother; you have nothing to worry about, not from me, I've got your back all the way."

"Thanks, man," I turned to walk out.

"Hey, Zack? Love ya, brother."

I smiled. "Thinking of leaving Raven for something a little more manly?"

"Fuck you, man; we've been friends for years, You're my family and my best friend. I don't say that shit lightly, and you know that."

"I do Scotty, love you too, man."

"But, I do like the way those Cryes fit you."

I was still laughing as I walked out into the din. The courtyard was chaotic; the JSOC boys had gotten word they were moving South to a FOB set up by the Brits. More troops were arriving through the Portal from every NATO country. I saw British Paras, German Tankers, French Special Forces, and so many more units and nationalities; all gathered to support Equestria. It helped take the sting out of the last eighteen hours, but not by much. I needed to sleep. But first? A shower. The hot water flowed over me, washing all the blood and grime down the drain. We’d barely made it out of that one; Mark hadn’t. I hadn’t known him, and I wish I had, the guy had fought like a lion. I idly wondered if he had any family, would someone’s world be ending when the Notification Team came up the driveway? I toweled off and changed into civilian clothes, pushing those thoughts away. That rabbit-hole led nowhere. I walked back down the steps of the trailer, Luna’s moon was slowly descending, and dawn was about to break. I pulled my hat down low and walked towards the castle, making my way through the servant’s entrance and into the main hall, Tia would be just starting her day, and I was about to use all of my considerable skillset to sneak a hug before I headed back to my apartment.

Threading my way past the guards, most of whom recognized me. I headed up, past Tia’s office, and towards her room. Her guards nodded to me as I approached.

“Is she in, Corporal?”

The earth pony mare nodded, “Stand by sir; I’ll see if her Highness is taking visitors.” She turned and knocked, and a brief conversation ensued before she pulled her head out. “The Princess will see you.”

“Thanks, Corporal, Private.” I gave them the nod and stepped into her room, instantly hit with that smell of vanilla and sandalwood that I’d missed so much. Tia had obviously just come out of the shower; she was brushing her mane, checking herself in the mirror. Her flowing hair, now lifeless and damp, hung around her perfect shoulders.

After the firefight, after the bombing, after all the last day's loss, I’m not ashamed to say my eyes misted, and my voice cracked as I called out to her. “H-…Hi, Tia.”

She knew I was there, but the tone, I think, caused her eyes to snap to mine. “Zack? Are you alright?”

I shook my head, leaning against the door, “Rough couple of days. I’m sorry to barge in here like this, but I needed to see you, even if it was just for a few minutes.”

She set the brush down and turned, holding her arms out to me, “Then for the next few minutes, I am all yours.”

I crossed the room and sank into her embrace, and for a little while, I forgot all about what was waiting out there.

I could’ve stayed with her forever, God knows I wanted to, but she had a joint strategy meeting with Luna and the commanders of the newly arrived NATO forces, the war was progressing all the while, Third Marines and the German First Panzer Division had entered Detrot, met with resistance with trying to evacuate the civvies and were now engaged in house to house fighting against Russian stay-behind units. The Equestrian Household Regiment and French Foreign Legion Commandos were engaged near Appleoosa with a mix of Russian and Griffon units. A hundred smaller battles were raging around the country to throw the Reds and Griffons back into the sea.

She’d offered me a guest room in lieu of my apartment, which I’d gladly accepted. I sank into the plush mattress, checking my phone to make sure I didn’t have anywhere to be before I closed my eyes and let sleep take me.

I awoke to my phone vibrating, someone was calling. “Hello?”

“Zack?”

“Yeah, Frank?”

“We…have a problem; I need you at Canterlot General now.”

“Wha-?”

“No questions, just get here.”

Everything about his tone scared me, that deep coiling kind of fear that settles in your gut like a lead weight. I hustled out of the castle without a word to anyone, making my way down the backstreets toward the hospital, my heart pounding in my chest the whole way. I walked into the lobby to see Frank, his expression was unreadable, but it looked like he’d been crying?

Oh Jesus

Now I was sprinting, He held up his hand to stop me, and I crashed into him “Zack…”

“Who?”

He shook his head, trying to speak and failing.

“WHO IS IT FRANK?!” I roared.

The lobby stopped, all eyes on us.

Tears shimmered in Frank's eyes “…Scotty and Raven. They went to dinner…Someone hit them on their way back to Scott’s apartment. Scotty…He got them here before he…They’re gone, Zack.”

The world dropped away; my ears started to ring as I sank to the floor. I heard someone screaming. It took me a second to realize it was me.

Hurt

I don’t remember getting back to the apartment. I’m sure Frank had a hand in it; he’d picked me up off the floor and held me like my dad used to as I screamed and cried until a doctor showed up. They’d given me something… Big bad spook and they had to pump me full of downers just to get me to stop screaming. I woke up in my apartment; the sun had gone down, moonlight streamed through the window. It took me a second, but it had all come rushing back, I curled into a ball and sobbed into my pillow for god knows how long. Until my bedroom door cracked open, Frank on the other side.

“Zack, Jesus. C’mon kid.” He grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the hole I’d dug for myself, walking me into the kitchen. “I called Rob and Tuck; they were following up on something for me, they’re on their way now.”

I sank into one of my hard-backed chairs, “Does Celestia know?”

Frank nodded, “I made the call myself.”

“How was she?”

“She doesn’t give much away, but I’ve been around enough to know she was devastated, kept a lid on it, but there it is.”

“Christ, Frank, how the fuck did this happen?”

“SVR is on the war foot, Scott was visible in his cover at Diplomatic Security. They made the connection. Their Rezident, this Ivanov cocksucker, was the one who ordered the attack.”

“Faddei Ivanov? That smug piece of shit from the meeting with the Griffons?”

“Exactly, I dug into him to confirm what you believed, and it came back true. It appears he’s pulling the strings. But he’s back on Earth with Diplomatic cover, if we go after him, there’s a real solid chance that we could be fighting a war on two worlds. We have to win this one first.”

“Don’t tell me that Frank, tell me you have a target package being drawn up, and I can scoop this motherfucker and make him pay!” I stood and kicked the chair back into the wall, “SCOTT IS DEAD! RAVEN IS DEAD! AND THE BEST WE CAN DO IS SIT HERE AND TAKE IT?!”

Frank, as always, kept his cool, “No kid, what I’m saying is we have to bide our time, this thing is a cunt-hair away from turning into a shooting war on Earth too. Diplomatic relations have crashed. The only reason we’re not engaged all over Earth is that we haven’t outright fought the Russians here. Who knows how long that’s going to last? I do. And the answer is, not real fucking long.”

I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself and slow my heart rate; it was like throwing a snowball at a freight train. I was borderline hyperventilating, my heart was pounding in my chest, I needed this to make sense, and it never would. A pounding knock on the door grabbed my attention; Frank went to answer it, Rob and Tucker brushed right by him and grabbed me, pulling me into a hug. Tucker tried to hold back a sob, Rob failed spectacularly, our brother was gone, and we were never getting that back.

A few hours went by, we drank and reminisced, more tears were shed, a few holes were punched into walls. I would forget for a few moments when someone told a bad joke, only to have to clamp down on the tears when I remembered. It felt like someone had bored a hole through my fucking soul, they had been so happy, so ready to start a life. I’d wanted it for them; I’d spent time writing my best man speech, now I’d have to work on their eulogy. I’d quit drinking when the room started to spin, only to start right back up again when it settled. I hoped, in a deep dark place, that the booze would kill me, and I’d get to see them again. Eventually, Frank had said his goodbyes, and the three of us had passed out around the apartment.

I woke with a rock in my gut and a pounding head. Tucker was idly making breakfast; Rob had an ice-pack covering his eyes. I didn’t say a word, opting to stagger my way into the shower, a few minutes later I had thrown on a pair of rumpled blue jeans and a t-shirt. Rob and Tuck were sitting around the table, I joined them, and we ate silently. Tuck always killed bacon and eggs, and today was no exception, but they didn’t taste the same, I had too much going on to eat more than a few bites.

“Ivanov was behind the hit, he ordered it, and his guys carried it out.”

Tuck pushed his plate away, “So we go get him.”

Rob shook his head, “We won’t even get close, we keep our eyes on the ball and hit him when the time is right.”

Tuck opened his mouth, but I cut him off, “You’re right. When we get this fuck, I want him to burn and have a good long time to feel it, for Scotty and Raven.

Tuck looked livid, but he knew I was right, “When the time is right then, for Scotty and Raven.”

“Fuckin’ A.”

A knock broke us out of our murderous haze. I opened it to see a Guard private, looking nervous. “What's up, Private?”

“S-sir, I’m here to escort you to the castle at the request of Princess Celestia.”

For the first time, I felt almost afraid at the prospect of seeing her; I clamped down on that feeling before it could get rolling. Her grief would be fresh, and I was already numb, time to face up to it. “Lead on Private,” I looked over my shoulder, “Guys, I’ve gotta handle this; stay as long as you need, just lock up when you go.”

I tossed my keys to Tucker, who nodded, “You got it, brother.”

Rob tipped his orange juice in my direction, “Later, man, be safe.”

“You too.”

I was on autopilot as the Private led me to the castle gates, a million thoughts racing through my mind, none of them good. I was still deep in thought when I heard someone calling me, “Sir?”

I snapped out of it and realized we were standing in front of Tia’s office; I had to force myself not to peek into Raven’s empty office, even now I was looking for my friend. I hope that doesn’t last too long; my fucking heart couldn’t take it. “Sorry, Private, thanks. Take care, huh?”

“You too, sir.” He saluted and waited for me to return it, the kid probably saluted the plants in the hallway, I returned his salute, and he left without another word. I took a deep breath and pushed the door open, couldn’t even come up with the energy to knock. Tia was scribbling on some documents but looked up when I let the door shut behind me, slumping against it. I dragged my gaze from the floor and met hers, neither of us moved.

I was so used to her being this unshakeable Goddess, this stoic mother to all Equestria, so when her face crumpled, tears trailing mascara down her cheeks, wracking sobs echoing off the walls, I had no idea what to do. My feet moved on their own, I took a knee next to her chair, wrapping my arms around her as she wailed. So many times I’d let her see my vulnerability, showcased my weakness, this was my first time seeing her with her guard down. I didn’t analyze; I didn’t try to help; I simply held my Goddess as she emptied her sorrows onto the floor.

I don’t know how long we stayed like that, could’ve been minutes, hours, or days before she finally spoke. “I have lived a very long time, I have seen ponies live and die, a million souls born from dust only to return again. I am telling you this, so when I tell you that this is one of the most painful days of my life, you will understand my full meaning.”

I nodded into her shoulder, “I’ve seen my fair share of death, I’ve killed people, I’ve shown up too late to save friends, but just in time to see them die. Nothing will ever hurt like this does. I wanted the world for them.”

Celestia choked back a sob, “As did I. Raven had just plucked up the courage to ask me to officiate.”

I felt my heart break a little more. Replaced quickly by something I was all too familiar with, “I’m going to kill them, Tia, everyone who was there, everyone who knew anything, they’re all going to die, and it will not be pretty.”

She sniffed, “I know,” She held me a little tighter, “Will you stay with me tonight?”

“I was about to ask if I could stay, I don’t know if I should be alone either.”

She pulled out of the hug, smiling weakly, “I have a full day ahead of me, will you be alright until tonight?”

“I’ll manage. Tia, I love you, you know that, right?”

“Of all the things I am unsure of as of late, your love is not even in the same arena. I love you too, Zack.”

I kissed her gently as a fresh wave of emotion blew through me, even on a day like today, she could make me feel like all was right with the world. “I’ll let you get to it, I need to check in with work in any case, I’ll be back tonight.

“Be safe, my love.”

Could I promise her that? I decided that a comfortable lie would be better for the both of us, as I broke the hug.

“Always.”

I left Tia to her work and headed down to the gardens; the tents had been cleared, the vehicles had convoyed South during the night, the place was back to its peaceful self. I sat down on a stone bench and dug out my phone, dialing Frank.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Frank, anything going on?”

“There’s always something going on, kid. I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon. Nobody would blame you if you needed some time."

“I know bud, but I don’t have the luxury of sitting around, we’ve got a war to win. I know if Scotty were here, he’d tell me to suck it up and get back in the fight. You know it as well as I do, this could kill me if I let it, so I’m gonna get ahead of it. They’ll be plenty of time later, after.”

“I hear you kid, and as God as my witness, when this is all over, these motherfuckers will pay in spades.”

“Thanks, Frank.”

“There’s talk of a push, happening real soon, I’ll need you, boys, on deck.”

“How soon?”

“A day, maybe two, I’ll call you guys in and give you the details at the Annex. You gonna be okay until tomorrow?”

“Yeah, I’ll figure it out.”

“Okay, kid, you call me if you need me.”

“I will, Frank, thanks.”

“Anytime, anywhere, son.”

I waited for him to hang up, then I dialed my Mom; I needed to hear her voice. She picked up after a few rings.

“Hey, honey.”

“Hi, Mom.”

“What’s wrong?” God, she always knew, I didn’t even have to say anything.

“Mom, listen, something happened, and I’m safe, but um,” I wiped the tears from my eyes, “Mom… Scotty didn’t make it, he…he’s gone, Mama.”

There was silence for a few seconds, “What? Zack, what are you saying?”

“He was killed yesterday, along with his fiancé.”

“Oh, God… Oh, my God!”

I tried to hold back the tears as I listened to Mom’s heart breaking; I almost managed it too. A few times when I’d gone home, Scotty had tagged along, charming my family, gone hunting with me during the winters, told Mom, Dad, and Jen all his stories about working the ranch growing up, they loved him too. I just let her sob into the phone, hearing her fresh grief was almost too much.

I stayed on the phone with Mom for an hour, sitting on that bench, telling stories. Her voice was bringing me back to center, easing some of that ache. I told her I loved her more in that phone call than I had in years, I didn’t want anything unsaid. I promised I would call her tomorrow, to give my love to Dad and Jen, all of those normal family things that I needed to say and hear. As I ended the call, I stared off to the South, just letting my mind wander.

I’ll get them back Scotty, I swear it. Rest easy brother; I hope that wherever you are, Raven is still keeping your ass in check.

I nodded to myself, before standing shakily, sniffing back the tears that threatened to fall. I turned on my heel and headed for the main gate, desperate to find something, anything, to do.

I spent the rest of the day wandering Canterlot, reacquainting myself with the city. I had lunch and watched some kids playing ball with their parents before moving on. I purposefully stayed away from downtown; I didn’t need to see the spot where Scotty and Raven had died, even if they hadn’t known it at the time. My mind betrayed me, bringing images I didn’t need. I could imagine Scotty taking hits, knowing the game was over, but still trying to get Raven to safety before he died, did he know he’d failed? I hoped that the universe had shown my brother some small mercy, that he never knew that Raven was gone.

I shook it off and kept walking, wearing out the soles of my shoes, after a few hours, the pain of each step became almost unbearable, I knew I had blisters, I was probably bleeding into my sneakers. But I kept moving, walking a circuit around the perimeter of downtown. Until the sun finally began to set. I forced myself onward, heading back to the castle. The fading light was the perfect backdrop to this self-flagellation, I was trying to stay away from the thought that if only I’d been there, I would’ve given everything I had to save them. That was the thought that killed guys, years after the fight was over. If only I’d been faster, stronger, quicker on the trigger, gone left instead of right, my brother would be here, I wouldn’t, but in those dark moments, it didn’t matter.

I waved to the gate guards, showing them my ID, they must’ve upped their rotations, it seemed like a new crew every day. I kept walking, through the hall, up the stairs, my feet screaming at me to stop, my legs were locking up, but I was so close now. I trudged down the hallway, my traitorous eyes flicking to Raven's office door. I was numb to it, but not enough. I raised a shaky hand and knocked on Tia’s door.

“Come in.”

I pushed the door open and almost collapsed.

“Zack? Are you alright?”

“I, I’ve just been walking, think I overdid it.” My voice sounded hollow, dead.

Her look of concern only intensified, “You have been walking all day?”

“I couldn’t stop; when I stopped, I couldn’t get their faces out of my head.”

“Oh, Love.” She stood and was at my side in a flash, holding me up, “Come to my room; let me look at you; I need to make sure you are alright.”

I let her lead me the rest of the way; the pain was gone, probably a good thing, right? Tia held me up as we walked down the hallway, through her door, and onto her bed. She knelt in front of me, untying my laces and slipping my shoes off, I hissed as the pain returned in full force. I could see the blood on my socks; they were almost soaked.

“Maker,” Celestia breathed, “Why would you do this to yourself?”

“Because I wasn’t there, I should’ve been there; they’d still be alive.”

I felt cooling relief as her magic flashed, healing the open wounds on my battered feet. “There is nothing you or I, nor anyone else, can do for them now, and do you really believe that you failed them so egregiously that you would hurt yourself so?”

“We always watch each other’s backs; I was sleeping while Scotty bled to death, I did fail them, Tia.”

“You did not!”

I jumped at her shout. In all the time I’d known her, the time we’d been together, I’d never heard her raise her voice. “You did nothing but exactly what was expected of you, you sacrificed and bled for them, they loved you, and wherever they are, they love you still. Do not call your integrity, your honor, or your abilities into question within earshot of me and expect me to entertain such foolish and baseless notions. No matter how much I love you.”

I just stared, she was right, I’d fallen into myself and allowed self-pity to reign. Scotty would be pissed. “I’m going to miss them until the day I die.”

“As will I. But we must honor their memory by continuing as they would wish us to.”

I felt a little life come back, “And I forgot that.”

“And no one can blame you. I certainly do not. But I will not allow you to wallow my love.”

“Thank you, Tia.” I leaned down and kissed her, feeling my heart start to beat again. She deepened the kiss, wrapping her arms around my neck and pushing me onto my back. We just laid there, making out for a few minutes, it felt wonderful to feel something other than the pain I’d been living with. This, what I had with her? I’d walk through fire with a smile on my face. I rolled over, pinning her beneath me, kissing her with abandon. I broke the kiss, her purple eyes glowing up at me, “Tia, as much as I want this, need this right now, I don’t know if I have the strength.”

She smiled, “Nor I, Shall we get ready for bed?”

“Try and stop me.”

We showered together, holding one another, chasing away the grief even for a little while. While she changed into her nightgown, I stepped out onto the balcony to have a smoke, needing a little fresh air before bed. I leaned on the stone railing, staring off into the night’s sky, Luna had done something special tonight, the stars stretched across the sky so thick it looked like you could walk across them. I was about to stub out my smoke when a breeze blew across my face, I closed my eyes and leaned into it. Something changed subtly, softly. I could and would have sworn on my family that I could feel the last time Raven ever hugged me. The lingering warmth from that plucky little ball of emotion and caffeine hung on me long after the breeze had died down.

And as fast as it had come on, I felt it slip through my fingers, and I was alone again. I’ve never been a big believer in something after death, but right then, I believe that Equestria herself was reaching out to me with all the magic at her disposal, and it shook me to my core.

“Thank you,” I whispered, I don’t know who I was thanking; it was probably my mind playing tricks. But somewhere deep in my soul, it felt right.

Reality Check

Author's Note

Fair warning, little bit of the "Ol' Zazoo" towards the end of this chapter.

Reality Check

A week passed, I split my time between my apartment, the Castle, and the Annex. Frank hadn’t been lying about the push, Marines had retaken Detrot, and were now using it as a jump-off point. I wasn’t privy to all the details, officially speaking that is, but being a spook had distinct advantages. The US, Germany, and Canada, along with seven Equestrian divisions, would be moving on Manehattan, while the British, French, newly arrived Polish troops, and an additional five divisions from Equestria would attack Fillydelphia. Mixed in would be units from every NATO member. In one swift action, we would toss the Griffons out of Equestria.

That was the plan anyway, we’d blockaded the Portal, so there was no way the Reds could move more troops in. We’d annihilate them here, then have the grand stare-down back on Earth, and with the free world behind us, we wouldn’t blink.

I was currently twirling a pen in between my fingers, sitting at a desk in some forgotten corner of the Annex, going over source reports. Usually, this was an analyst gig, but I needed to keep busy. While we waited for the next operation. Frank walked up as I was pouring over some photos of troop movements.

“Hey Kid, listen, I wanted you to know, your asset, Vic? Butcher pulled the whole family out, about three hours ago.”

Butcher was another SAC team, Dave, Ray, and Connor. Paramilitary Officers were a tight-knit group; I’d been at Ray’s wedding a few years back. Hearing Vic and his family was safe and that Butcher was still out and about were pieces of good news I sorely needed. “Jesus, that’s amazing, I was worried they’d put him against the wall. Vic is solid, a real patriot too.”

“He brought some good news with him; there’s a resistance forming, Griffons who are rejecting the Reds and their bullshit. They’re scattered and disorganized; if someone could train them and bring them together, well, then we’ve got our fifth column, brother. Too bad we don’t have an outfit with that in their mandate.” He finished with a grin.

“Frank give it to me and my guys, I’ll jump in tonight if need be.”

“Easy there killer, I’m not sending you guys in blind. Once we vet Vic’s story and it tracks, Oxide will get the green light.”

“Music to my ears, Frank. Let me know when and where.”

“Will do, kid, catch you later.”

I went at those reports with a renewed sense of purpose; The Reds weren’t going to see this one coming.

I finished up around five, heading back to my apartment for some much-needed rest, office work had been my style once, kind of, but if it didn’t grate on a man something fierce. I smoked and walked, taking in the Equestrian nightlife during wartime, the atmosphere was still a little subdued, but ponies and people were out on the streets, doing their level best to enjoy themselves. I picked my way through a crowd outside a bar, and the thought occurred, it might be time for a drink. I stepped it up a little, heading for the ‘Tack. It was time to get back on this particular horse (No pun intended.) I juggled my phone and my cigarette, texting the boys.

“Hey, I’m off and heading for the ‘Tack, you guys want in?”

I was shoving my phone back into my jacket when it vibrated; Tuck was in, a few seconds later Rob came back saying he was gonna shower then head out. Time for a boy's night out. The ‘Tack was vibrant, crowds and couples packing the sidewalk; music thumped from inside. I took up by the door, waiting for Tuck to show. I lit another cigarette and leaned against the wall.

Nothing to see here, folks.

I checked my phone; Tuck was still about fifteen minutes out, I kept scanning the crowd while I texted back, a force of habit. I’d killed a guy in Prague who never looked up from his phone, right up until I slid a knife in between his ribs, sure got his attention then.

“Zack?”

My heart skipped a beat, I knew that voice, I turned to face the mare, and she took a step back at what had to be a murderous expression on my face.

“Daisy. What are you doing here?”

She’d cut her mane, the curls falling just past her shoulders, she was done up like she was headed to the Gala, her makeup making those deep orange eyes pop beautifully, not too tight dress hugged every curve. In another life, I’d have been putty in her hands, now I knew better.

“I need to see you. I needed to apologize.”

“Fuck you and fuck your apologies, what’s done is done, you don’t get to show up here and try and play me some more.” I was beyond angry, I thought I’d put her where she belonged, but the rage I was feeling told me otherwise, “I’m meeting some friend here, so if you could fuck off, that’d be great.”

But she stood her ground, wringing her hand a little, looking everywhere but at me. It was a long moment before she spoke,” Zack, I… My mother was dying. When they came to me and asked me to spy on you, I was desperate; I needed money, so much bucking money. I didn’t have a choice.”

“So you played a crippled, lonely guy, Daisy, I could’ve helped you.”

“I know that now, and that’s why I’m here, to make it right.” She was closing the distance, her hands twitching at her sides.

I backed up, “Daisy, don’t. If you know Frank, then you probably know who I am. Believe me when I say I won’t hesitate to put you down right here.” Shock and…hurt? Flashed across her pretty face, did she really expect to show up, and all would be forgiven?

“Hey, man.”

I didn’t look at Tuck; I kept my eyes locked on Daisy’s. “Hey, man.”

I could feel him looking between the two of us, “Friend of yours?”

“Nope.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see his hand drifting to his waistband, “Alright then.”

“Zack. please.” Daisy pleaded, taking a step towards me.

A whisper of cloth and Tuck crossed his hands in front of him; I could see the knife in his hand, “Might want to do as he asks, Miss.”

Daisy’s eyes widened, then shimmered, “Alright, I’ll go, but I’ll never stop being sorry Zack, it wasn’t all an act. You should know that.” With that, she turned on a heel and walked away, her shoulder shaking slightly. I heard her sob as she rounded the corner.

“Okay, what the fuck was that?” Tuck asked, sheathing his knife.

“A long fucking story, let’s go grab a drink, and I’ll tell you all about it.” On the outside, I was level, my hands only shook a little as I pushed the door open, but inside, I was dealing with it. Daisy had hurt me at a time when that was the last fucking thing I’d needed. Seeing her affected me, I doubt seeing her would ever stop affecting me. As we made our way to the bar, the guilt rushed in; it almost felt like I was betraying Celestia, feeling the way I did. Under all that rage, Daisy was still beautiful, still desirable, and no amount of anything would change that. I ordered a double whiskey to try and snuff that shit before I got too deep into it.

“So that’s when I found the bugs, bitch was still making pancakes.” I’d filled Tucker in on the Daisy debacle, while we waited for Rob, who’d shown up halfway through, so I repeated the thing, bringing them both up to speed on my own personal honeypot.

Rob leaned back in his chair, “Wow man, that's beyond fucked up, I’m sorry man.”

I knocked back the rest of my third whiskey, the pleasant burn chasing away the tension, “Yeah, it was, still is. But she can suck it, fucking bitch.”

“Easy on the eyes, though,” Tuck said with a smile.

“Right?” I shot back, “I think I got more out of her deal with the Reds than she did, that ass is ridiculous.”

“Ah, the trials and tribulations of the job, eh boys?” Rob raised his glass in salute to all the backstabbing bitches (sometimes literally).

Tuck laughed, “Damn right. I remember this sweet piece of ass in Pristina, back when I was still with the D-boys. We dated for about six months, she worked at the Embassy ya know, about five-ten with an ass you could bounce a quarter off of from across the room. I came home one day, and this broad has her cousins tearing my apartment to pieces looking for God knows what.”

“What happened?” Rob asked.

“I called the local cops, said I had burglars, they rolled ‘em up real quick. She flat out disappeared, they found her in a ditch somewhere. I guess her handler didn’t take too kindly to her sloppy work.”

“Jesus, Tuck. How come I’ve never heard that story?”

“Because as much as I might tell myself that she got what was coming to her, it still sucked for a long time. Point being, I can sympathize more than you might think, brother.”

I nodded, “Point well-made man, Jesus. Rob, can you grab the next round? I’m afraid if I get up I’ll fall down.” I laid some cash on the table.

Rob snatched the bits, “You got it, brother, same thing?”

“Sure.”

“Me too, man,” Tucker added.

“Right on, be right back.”

We sat in silence for a moment, “Ya know Tuck, it's a hard life we chose for ourselves. Lot of pain on this road, brother.”
Tuck looked thoughtful for a moment, “I don’t know, I don’t think we chose anything, guys like us? We’re born this way; it’s in our blood. I don’t think we ever had a choice.”

“Yeah, I suppose you’re right, can you imagine a white picket fence with a minivan and two-point-five kids? I’d go shit-house inside of a week. But maybe one-day things will change, who knows?”

“I know I’m gonna be like Billy, doing this until I’m eighty, I’ll be wiping dudes out with my walker.”

I laughed so hard at the image I damn near choked.

Rob showed back up with the drinks while I was still handling my shit, “What’d I miss?”

Tuck just laughed.

The night went on; Rob was chatting up a pretty blonde who worked at the Embassy, Tucker was singing karaoke with a Unicorn mare, shit was enough to make my ears bleed. I was keeping the table warm, thinking about Celestia, we’d had zero time to see one another, but what did I expect? She was a wartime ruler now, fighting for the lives of her people and the survival of her nation, but in my drunken state, it hurt. I wanted to know her better than I did; our romance had been a whirlwind, late-night talks had morphed into feelings that we hadn’t gotten the chance to explore truly. For the first time, I wondered if we hadn’t rushed into something, but who saw the war coming? Who saw us being forced apart as we had been? I wished Scotty was still here, I could bounce this shit off of him, and he’d help me get my head on straight.

“You had to leave me holding the bag, didn’t you, you fucker.” I muttered, God, I missed him. I shook it off and stepped out back for a smoke, giving Rob a wave to let him know where I’d be. The deck was crowded, but there was still seat space between the throng of ponies and humans. I slid into a chair a little hotter than I’d expected, the whiskey throwing me off balance. I fumbled with my smokes, my lighter refusing to cooperate, a stallion from a table over reached his hand out, an already lit match glowing in between his fingers.

“Thanks, bud.”

“Not a problem, boss.”

I leaned back in my chair and let the smoke billow around me. Celestia returning to the fore, her pretty smile, that coy way she looked at me when we were around other people, the way she made love. When this war was over, we’d have all the time in the world. I finished my smoke, sent a silent prayer Scotty’s way, and headed back inside, dead-set on having a good time.

The bar finally closed down; Rob took off with the blonde, Tuck was probing for the Unicorn’s tonsils with his tongue and making some serious progress. I was absolutely, unequivocally, hammered. I said my goodbyes and grabbed a waiting taxi back to the apartment. I had a little trouble getting my key in the lock, what with it trying to run and all, but eventually, I stumbled into my darkened home, damn near taking myself out on the trash can as I groped for the light-switch. The lights snapped on, damn near blinding me, I hissed a little, then giggled like a schoolgirl, man, I was a little fucked up. Somehow I managed a microwave burrito without injury, kicked off my shoes, and headed for bed, not even bothering to take off my clothes before I face-planted into my mattress.

Someone was knocking. The moonlight streaming in let me know that it was still zero dark thirty, I slid out of bed, and the world tilted precariously, I made my unsteady way down the hall, each new knock sending waves of nausea through me, it was not a matter of if I would puke, but when. I groped for the knob, finally getting my fingers to cooperate. I could barely believe it when I pulled the door open, sure that the whiskey was playing tricks on me.

“Tia?”

She gave me a small smile; her disguise as “Dusk” melted away as she stepped inside. “I don’t have much time, but I needed to come. This past week has been unbearable without you.”

I felt all my earlier doubts melt away at that moment, I gathered her up in my arms and kissed her hard, pushing her against the kitchen island, digging my fingers into her ass and lifting her onto it. She kissed me back with equal fervor, her fingers tunneling into my hair and pulling me in. Her horn ignited as she pumped some magic into me, I felt the alcohol-induced haze dissipate.

“Do we have time?” I whispered roughly.

“Just enough, my love.”

I hitched up her dress, and she handled my belt, freeing me up in a flash, I pulled her to the edge of the counter and buried myself deep inside her in a single thrust. Tia gasped and wrapped her arms around my neck, I kept moving , sliding in and out of her as she moaned softly. God, she was soaked, doing her best to match my thrusts. It was rough, fast, and dirty, but I’d never needed anything as much as I needed her right then. She buried her face in my neck, and I felt teeth graze my skin, I hissed and sped up. Her blissful moans were echoing off the walls; I added a few of my own to the chorus. She pulled back, resting on her elbows and rolling her hips against mine, little lightning bolts of pleasure arcing between us. Her chest was heaving, hair whipping wildly around her face, purple eyes glowing, and never leaving mine for an instant. I pulled her against me, lifting her off the counter, she whimpered in her throat as I slipped out of her.

“Bedroom,” I growled, kicking my slacks off to the side. I was about to start walking when, in a flash of light, I found myself flat on my bed, naked, with Tia straddling me. I barely had time to speak before she sank down onto me, her burning depths welcoming me back.

“Oh, Maker, I’ve missed you,” She moaned out as our hips connected. She started moving, and my response died on my tongue. Her hips moved, slow and sultry, rolling against me and stealing my breath.

I finally found my voice, “I missed you too, baby, God, you feel amazing.”

She smiled that same sexy smile, leaning forward to capture my lips with her own. Her hips moving faster and faster, she broke the kiss, throwing her head back and moaning loud enough that I’m sure the neighbors heard. “I’m almost there, love, so close…”

“Me too, baby, don’t stop.”

“Never.”

That familiar tension was building inside me as her riding became more frantic and less focused. Seeing this Goddess completely lost to lust and knowing I was the cause was pushing me closer to the edge with every passing second.

“Oh, oh!” She tightened around me, her eyes glazing over.

I was right there with her, “Tia, Fuck!” I sat up, wrapping my arms around her as we came together, after a long moment, I collapsed, dragging her with me into a deep kiss. I broke the kiss reluctantly, trying desperately to catch my breath.

Tia didn’t seem all that winded, but the brilliant smile on her face told the tale, she curled up against me, tracing circles on my chest, “When this war is over, I promise that we will take more time for us, I know things have happened so rapidly, it feels that neither of us has had a chance to breathe, but this war will end as all wars do. And then, my love, I will show you the true beauty of this world.”

I couldn’t help but smile at the honesty of her feelings, the sincerity in her voice chased my misgivings, and left only warm, exhilarating joy in its wake. “All the beauty I need in this world or mine is right in front of me. As long as I’m with you, nothing else matters.”

Tia just stared up at me, her eyes glinting with something I couldn’t place, before she stretched up and kissed me, saying it better than I ever could. We laid like that for a long while, all tangled up in each other. Something snapped inside me, instead of hurt, the realization filled me with joy and purpose in equal measure.

“Tia?”

She looked up into my eyes, “Yes, love?”

“When this is all over, will you marry me?”

Her eyes widened, a gasp slipped past her lips, but her expression was almost unreadable, there was no happiness there, only something I couldn’t recognize. She unwrapped herself from my arms, sliding over to the edge of the bed. “I want more than anything to say yes, you have no idea how happy you’ve just made me. But I couldn’t bear it if we made plans, laid out our dreams together, told your wonderful family, and then one day you didn’t come home. It would break me, Zack. I care for you so deeply, as I have only cared for a few others in my long existence, and even then, it has been millennia. I didn’t realize how much I was missing, how much I’d forgotten until you came into my life. Can you promise me that something won’t take you away from me?”

I was floored, but then we lived in the real world. “I can’t Tia, I can’t promise you that I’ll come back, but I’ll give it everything that I have and then some. I will never stop fighting to see you again, as long as there’s life left in me, I will find a way home to you.”

“Then ask me again when this is over.”

“Can’t give me an answer now, huh?”

“Think of it as motivation to keep your word.” She whispered, crawling back over to me, wrapping herself around me tightly. I chuckled, with a small amount of bitterness mixed in, she was right. I’d opened her up the same as she’d done for me, and in war, nothing is guaranteed. Better to wait than destroy two lives.

My last thought before I fell asleep, safe and warm in the arms of the mare I loved?

I’ll just have to win this war then.

Burn it Down

We moved through the stairwell like ghosts, the brass-catchers on our rifles ensured we wouldn’t leave a trace. Dave held up a hand as we reached the first landing, a security camera blocking our path.

“Contact has arrived, looping into the camera feeds in three, two, one, go!”

We pushed past the landing, the security room two floors below us, and they were blind. Dave and the rest of Butcher stacked while Rob, Tucker, and I barreled past them, heading for the lab. I never liked the idea of killing civilians, but we had to wipe them out so their research couldn’t be readily reproduced. The cleanroom door came up quick, I slipped the password cracker into the card reader, the little device running thirteen billion possible combinations a second, two seconds later the night went green, and I pushed the door open. The lab staff, a mix of ponies, griffons, and humans, was gathered around a table laden with glasses of champagne and plates of cake. One of them looked up at us, still laughing at something, his face slowly morphing into a look of pure terror as I flipped the selector to full auto.

Someone screamed. We opened fire. Seconds later, it was done, the floor slick with rivers of blood as we walked through the room, planting thermite charges at key points. None of their research could survive either. We made copies for the DS&T guys to pour over, maybe we could use this shit to our advantage.

“Butcher, Oxide, the lab is secure, charges are set.”

“Copy, coming to you.”

Butcher went flying past us, heading deeper into the complex. Rob and Tucker scanned the hallway as I planted the last charge, setting the timer for ten minutes.

“Butcher is set, three floors below.”

One of the science team, a Unicorn stallion, grabbed for my boot as I walked by, I dropped my muzzle and fired, the heavy three-hundred “Blackout” round splitting his head like a watermelon. “Oxide, move.”

We pushed down the stairs hurdling the bodies of three dead guards, passing Butcher and continuing down, three floors till the elevator to the Portal lab.

A guard popped out of a side door, three rounds from Tucker dropped him to the floor, blood spraying over the walls, I shot him in the head as we ran, Rob clearing the room behind him. The last landing ended in a long hallway, the elevator at the far end. we were so close. “Oxide is set, elevator hallway is clear.”

“Moving.”

Butcher came bounding down the stairs. “How we doing on alarms?

Rob answered, “Nothing on the comms, they just called in their patrol, jamming, now.”

A screech echoed from the stolen Chinese radio before everything went silent.

Dave twisted the knob on his radio, speaking to someone outside the net for a moment before turning it back to our freq. “Contact is starting up the elevator, move.”

We hustled down the hallway, clearing side rooms; the elevator was heading our way and still nothing. Things were going smoothly, and that worried me. We set up around the hallway covering the elevator doors. They slid open, quiet as the grave.

“I fucking hate elevators,” Tuck whispered

“Right?” Connor answered

“Move.”

We slipped inside and hit the button for the lower levels. I tapped my foot, flipping my selector switch from “Safe” to “Fire” and back, hoping we weren’t walking into a fucking ambush. The tension built the lower we got; I could feel the guys winding up. I jumped a little as the elevator dinged, the doors sliding open, revealing two stunned guards. I tucked my rifle under my arm, grabbing one by the throat and pulling him into the elevator. I squeezed the trigger three times, spraying blood on the wall behind him, his eyes were wide, disbelieving. I waited for him to go slack and let him drop, behind me, Dave had driven his knife into the second guard's chest, Connor had one hand over his mouth, the other hand stripping his rifle and dropping it on the floor.

As the guard struggled against them, I leaned out and checked the hall; nothing greeted me. The bells were ringing and loud, we’d met only token resistance on what might have been the most critical project in China’s history. I heard Tucker whistle softly over my shoulder; he was staring past me; when I followed his eyes, I realized what was wrong. Below the catwalk, there was almost a company-sized element standing in formation around the device, a huge ring-like structure in the center of the room, already loaded on a massive flatbed trailer flanked by BRDM’s. A booming voice echoed off the high walls; the chatter was the only reason no one had heard us taking down the two guards. That’s when it hit me; they weren’t mustering troops from Guangzhou, they were moving the device there.

We’d walked right into the middle of a ceremony commemorating a technological leap forward.

Oh Fuck.

“Fuck,” Dave breathed. Our chances of surviving this had just gone from slim to fucking none.

“How many grenades we have?” I whispered.

“Ten all told.”

“Demo?”

“Twenty pounds each.”

“Give me a few bricks, a cap, and one grenade.”

“IED?”

I smiled grimly, “Yeah, we clear the room, set the charges on the ring, and get the fuck out.”

I grabbed the bricks Dave held out to me, pulling a roll of duct tape out of my ruck, quickly taping the bricks and my grenade together, it sounded like the speech was winding down, we had minutes at most. I gently slid the pencil-thin blasting cap into the mass of SEMTEX. I nodded to Tuck; he pressed the button to take us back up, I pulled the pin on the grenade, the spoon flying free as the doors started to close. I stepped up and hurled the hastily built device in a high arc towards the Chinese company. The door slid closed, I covered my ears and opened my mouth to keep my lungs from exploding when the blast wave hit, counting in my head as the elevator began to move.

Three

Two

One

The blast slammed the elevator around in the shaft, the whole thing shuddering to a halt. The lights went out for a few seconds before the backup generators kicked in. If they didn’t know we were here before they sure as fuck did now.

“Out, now!” Dave shouted, Connor popped the hatch while Ray covered, we boosted each other, one by one up and out onto the roof of the car. The shaft below us was in ruins, faint screaming echoing through the destroyed outer doors. Ray pulled some rope from his pack and tied it off on one of the brakes, I was up first, sliding down the line and onto the floor of the shaft, didn’t much like the busted elevator hanging mere feet over my head, but the rest of the team was mercifully quick, fast-roping down next me. Alarms were sounding all over the building, and there was no doubt that whatever Quick-Reaction Force they had was on the way.

Once we were all on the ground, I stepped up to the twisted doors, trying them with my hands, no dice. “No good. Breacher up.”

Tuck stepped up, pulling a halligan from his breaching rig and slamming it into the gap, I reached up and helped him lever the doors open with a screech of metal while the rest covered. The inside of the facility looked like hell on earth, I’d built the charge hot, but damn. Fires burned, body parts littered the concrete floor, and what remained of the escort force was frantically trying to save their comrades and guard the device, in that order. We pushed out onto the catwalk, I took aim and opened fire, dropping some already wounded Chinese soldiers as I ran for the stairs, Rob and Tuck hot on my heels. Now the Reds were starting to get the idea, round whined and pinged off the catwalk floor. I never stopped running, the incoming fire intensified, but Butcher was running parallel, hitting them from behind.

I was amazed that we were still alive as I grabbed the railing at the top of the stairs, using my momentum to slingshot me down the first few steps, I stopped on the landing, letting Rob overtake me, I lined up a shot and dropped a guy dragging a PKM behind cover, the machine gun would’ve chewed us up, Tucker ran by and tapped me on the shoulder.

“Last man!”

Somebody was watching out for us. The last few guards died at Butcher’s hands as our feet connected with the blood-slicked concrete. We met up at the device, now that I got closer, I could see the ring was a mix of metal and magically charged crystals.

“Butcher!” I called out, “We’ve got a problem!”

“What goes on, Oxide?”

“These crystals, if they blow, we’re gonna have some major destruction.”

“How bad?”

“Five or six blocks and then some, there's a lot of civvies here.”

Dave jogged over, “Zack, if we don’t blow it, how many more are going to die?”

“Yeah, you’re not wrong.”

“Hey,” He grabbed my arm, “it’s my call, blow it.”

I nodded, “On it.”

I started pulling out blasting caps and bricks from my bag, sliding them underneath the ring, Rob did the same opposite me, taking bricks from Tuck and Ray. Connor and Dave covered the exits. In a matter of seconds, the job was done, the whole shebang was wired to a cell phone with redundancies, once we activated it the Chinese wouldn’t be able to move it without setting it off.

I flipped the switch, and the timer popped up, ten minutes, and counting.

“Alright, the fuse is lit, let’s boogie.”

We cleared our way out of the hangar and down the side hall headed for the parking garage, our van was sitting there, keys in it. I walked over and raised the gate. A few moments later, we shot out onto the street, taking the corner on two wheels and skidding off into the night. I took off my helmet, not wanting to attract attention from a distance, a white guy in Beijing was a fucking unicorn at the moment, especially one who didn’t speak a lick of Cantonese. If we got stopped, none of us was fooling anyone. I stared into the rearview mirror, watching the building, Dave cut a right over the bridge heading out of the city, blending with what little traffic was out at this hour.

“Five minutes,” I called out.

We doubled-back once we crossed the bridge, keeping the building on our right, still heading for the suburbs. I watched the tower of steel and glass, waiting for the explosion. A mile later, I got my wish; some dipshit must’ve wiggled the fucking thing. The massive thunderclap of fire had a distinctly purple tinge, the secondaries from the magic crystals, the shockwave followed the shore, dropping several of the gigantic industrial skyscrapers into the river.

“Hang on!” I shouted, the blast wave hit us a second later, the van damn near flipped, coming up on its side. We spent what felt like an eternity on two wheels before all four wheels made contact with a massive bang, Dave floored the accelerator, and we shot off down the road. I collapsed back into my seat, relief flooding through me.

“Target destroyed boys.”

We cheered, whooped and all but broke down, Rob tried to hide his tears of joy. We’d done it; we’d fucking done it. We got out of the city ahead of the lockdown, making our way into the countryside. We split up from there, stealing cars and sleeping in the woods. There were close calls, and I damn near got caught outside of Wuhai, but I crossed into Mongolia five days after the blast. Paid a guy for his motorcycle and rode into Ulaanbaatar, feeling like a conquering hero. I finally dropped the kickstand a block away from the Embassy, lit a strong Mongolian cigarette, and walked the last hundred yards. The Marines at the gate gave me a wide-eyed look, I guess they weren’t used to seeing half-dead Americans walking up like they owned the place. I kept my hand out to the side as I approached.

“I don’t have any identification, but I need to speak with someone from State as soon as possible, guys.”

The Corporal looked at me for a long moment, “Stand by sir, Private get on the radio, tell State we’ve got another one.”

I smiled, “Another one, Corporal?”

“Yes sir, you’re the sixth guy to roll up here with that same line in the last few days, you OGA?”

I smiled, “Wouldn’t you like to know Corporal? I need a fucking cheeseburger and an American cigarette; all else is secondary man.”

He grinned at me, “Well shit, sir, here you go.” He dug in his one of his pouches, pulling out a battered pack of menthols.

“Corporal, you ever made love to a man?”

He almost cackled as I took the smoke from him, lighting one up and savoring the taste. The private walking up a second later. “State says let him in Corporal.”

“I figured, hit the gate, Wallace.”

“Aye Corporal.”

I socked the kid in the shoulder before I walked through the gate, giving a wave to the Private. “Take it easy, boys.”

“You too, sir.”

I watched my feet as I kicked up Mongolian dust, blowing clouds of smoke, relief flooding through me, I’d made it, we’d saved Equestria, and no one could take this joy from me. I looked up at a whistle to see Rob and Tucker standing on the steps.

I smiled, “Well, howdy, boys.”

“Goddamn,” Tucker whispered as he bounded down the steps, hugging me, “We all made it brother.”

Rob came down to get in on it, slapping me on the back. “You’re the last one to get here; we were getting worried.”

“Came close in Wuhai, almost got my ass.”

Tuck chuckled, “Speaking of ass, you smell like it bud; let’s get you inside, fresh clothes, and a shower.”

“Music to my ears.”

We walked through the lobby, all the spit-shined office workers looking at me like I was an alien, once we crossed over to the Agency Annex, the looks got less frequent, but the whispering got louder. Once we passed into the personal areas, I asked Tuck the question that’d been burning up my brain for a few days. “What do we know about Equestria?”

“Situation is the same; I wonder if they know how close we were.”

“Celestia sure did, I’d bet money Frank told her whether he was supposed to or not. We have a way outta this joint?”

Rob nodded, “A flight out of the city when we need it. We were just waiting for you, bro.”

“Call it in, I wanna shower, but I can sleep on the flight. You guys game?”

Tuck smiled. “Hell yeah, let’s get back and finish this thing.”

“I been ready, waiting for your slow ass,” Rob added with a grin.

“Fuck you, man.” I laughed, shaking my head as I headed off to wash half of China off me.

The hot water hitting my skin was rejuvenating, I could still scarcely believe we were alive, the enormity of what we pulled off was slowly hitting me, and the tears came, rushing out of me as relief flooded in. We hadn’t ended the war, but we’d held on to Equestria, and that was something. I leaned my head against the wall of the shitty government-issued shower and just let it happen.

A few hours later, Butcher and Oxide climbed into the sky on an Air Branch Antonov, bright-eyed and back to the fight, I called Mom, lying through my teeth, I told her I’d gotten busy and tried to keep the tears out of my voice as she caught me up on the goings-on.

We changed flights at an Agency strip in Turkey before heading on to Germany and finally, Langley. Government issue SUV’s were waiting for us at the airport, and we were hustled to the Campus at speed. A few minutes and some ID checks later, and both teams were standing in the fabled seventh-floor conference room, waiting on the brass to come and put their collective foot squarely up our collective asses.

Rut was the first one in, right behind him came DCIA Mary Carter, She was a legend in the intel community, not a politician, but a Case Officer who’d cut her teeth in some of the roughest places on Earth. She surveyed our sorry asses, then motioned to the chairs.

“Gentlemen, please sit.”

I slid into a plush, high-backed leather chair, waiting for my career to end. We’d gone against a Presidential directive, broken a shitload of laws, and killed quite a few people.

All eyes were on Mary, she sat at the head of the table, her fingers steepled in front of her, “Guys, I’m just gonna lay this out here. Unofficially, what you pulled off was a textbook example of luck meets smarts. You kept an entire allied nation from being taken overnight. And you did it with zero support inside of a denied area; then you managed to secure information that will put us ahead of our enemies by twenty or thirty years. I’ve always said that SAD was a pack of superheroes, and you haven’t done anything to disabuse me of that notion. Solid. Fucking. Work.” She looked around the table, “Officially? We never had this conversation; I never met with you; you were on leave, period. We will assist you in coming up with a cover story, all documents to match, and you will stick with it until the day you die, there will be no After Actions filed. Consider this redacted until the sun explodes. Any questions?”

Nobody spoke, I think we were in shock. I know I was.

“No? Good, I’ll leave you in Mr. Rutledge’s capable hands, Take care gentlemen.”

We stood as she did, smoothing her suit and walking out without another word. The second she crossed the threshold, Tuck sat and let his head thunk down onto the table, “Holy Fuck,” he mumbled into the wood.

Rut laughed, “You’re not kidding. You fucking guys are unbelievable. I mean, I run some of the craziest men and women on the planet, but what you did? Beyond the pale. You’re all getting the Star by the way, unofficially and so completely classified that if you use the word “Star” in polite conversation, you'll be going to jail for the rest of your natural lives, but there it is.”

We were all quiet for a second; then, the sniggering started; before long, we were laughing like fools. We were alive, and we weren’t losing our jobs or going to prison. I finally calmed down enough, “So Rut, now that we’re out of the frying pan, when can we get back into the fire?”

“Immediately if you want. With their lines cut off, the Russians have no way to escape, which we now know they were counting on, The last push to get the Griffons out of Equestria is about to begin, We could use Butcher and Oxide out in the field. I can get you on the next flight to the Portal, but no one could blame you guys if you need a few days to decompress.”

Rob spoke first, “I don’t speak for everyone here, but I’m ready to end this, we’ve lost too much to slow down now.”

The guys nodded almost in unison. “Butcher is ready to head back in,” Dave said.

“Oxide is up and ready, Rut. Put us in, Coach.”

Charlie smiled, “I expected nothing less, get ready, you leave in three hours.”

The Beginning of the End

I strung a hammock across the cargo bay of the C-130, the Air Force cargo plane was going to ferry us to the Portal, from there we would head to Davidson for staging. The activity below was staggering as we circled in for a landing hours later, stacked behind three C-5s, the massive heavy-lift aircraft were carrying more troops and vehicles to add to the fight. We circled for an hour before our wheels finally touched down. I grabbed my gear bag, pulled my sunglasses down over my eyes, and made sure my old faded Griz hat was straight before heading down the ramp.

Everywhere you looked, guys were getting ready to cross, entire companies of Airborne guys, Marines, Special Operations. The push was here. We weaved our way towards the ECP; steely-eyed paratroopers from the Eighty-Deuce had replaced the Homeland security guys. “OGA, priority crossing,” I said to the sergeant with the clipboard.

He checked it over, before eyeing us up, in our ratty civilian clothes, before nodding. “Proceed.”

“Thanks, Sarge, take care.”

“You too.”

I took a deep breath and stepped through the shimmering doorway. If I thought Jackson was bad, then the Canterlot side of the portal was pandemonium, Equestrian soldiers mixed with our guys, marching out of the city to waiting transport, heading East. When I thought about how close we came to losing this..well, it’s not worth thinking about. We were back, the Reds were cut off, and it was time for this fight to end. Frank was waiting for us just down the street, leaning on a Suburban.

“Hey boys, heard you had quite the vacation.”

I smiled, “Noteworthy to be sure.”

“Best ninety-six I ever had.” Connor laughed.

Frank just shook his head, “Fucking animals. Let’s move, guys.”

We piled into the SUVs and headed for the Embassy, I stared out the window for the short ride, watching the crowds of soldiers and civilians, old haunts and older memories whipped by as our little convoy sped up. Pulling in the back gate of the Embassy a few minutes later. We bailed and walked across the yard, heading for the Annex. Frank briefed us while we waited.

“Butcher and Oxide will be running with Delta on this one; the assault begins in a matter of hours, you guys are going in ahead of everyone, we have air defense sites here, here, and here. Those need to be taken out, once we get the all-clear, the first wave of Airborne will launch, landing on the port side of the city, German Tank battalions will enter the city along with Fourth Marines, followed by the Canadians and Equestrians. Once Delta takes the Anti-air, you guys are going to establish a hide on the Westside and direct fast-air onto whatever troop concentrations and enemy armor that presents itself, Butcher will do the same on the other side of the city. We’re going to overwhelm them with sheer force, and they’ll have nowhere to run but back across the ocean. Jock up boys, the helo leaves for Davidson in an hour.”

Fifteen minutes later, we were geared up and standing on the Embassy helipad, I looked up Chestnut street, the setting sun throwing rays onto our little group. It almost felt like Tia was there, holding me. The Little Bird crew was pulling their checklists as we checked and re-checked our gear. Strobes, armor, helmets, rifles, we had some of the best kit the US Government could supply. I stuffed the pre-mission jitters; this was for the ballgame.

The door to the rooftop access opened, and all eyes swiveled to see Tia and her entourage, followed by Frank and Ambassador Reed.

“Gentlemen,” Christina called out, “The Princess requested to see you off.”

Celestia cleared her throat, addressing both teams. “I have been made aware of the actions you men have taken to ensure the continued survival of my nation over the past weeks, and I felt the need to express my gratitude in person. I’ve been told that you head East, to route the invaders from our home. For the sacrifices you’ve made, I have no words. You, and indeed every human fighting as we speak, are heroes of Equestria. May the Maker bless your undertaking, and see you all home safe.”

Butcher and Oxide bowed as one “Thank you, Highness.”

“Zack?”

I straightened up, locking eyes with her, “Highness?”

“Come home safe, my friend.” Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears; she said everything in that look. All of the love we shared, all of the desperation to come out of this alive, everything that had passed between us since that first night was all there in her eyes.

“I will, Princess.”

She nodded and, without another word, turned on her heel and walked back down the steps. I clamped down on all the emotions coursing through me as I watched her go. God, I wished we had more time. Christina spoke as the rotors began to turn behind us, “Gentlemen, it has been an honor to have you in my house, go get ‘em, and let's end this thing.”

“Yes, ma’am,” we chorused.

She nodded to each one of us in turn before heading down. Leaving Frank and us, “Get it done, guys.”

“Ready to go?” Came the call from the pilot.

I flashed Frank the thumbs- up as the roar of the engine washed over us. With a final wave from the guys, we climbed aboard, tying off. Seconds later, we were airborne, skimming the Canterlot rooftops. The wind whipped past my face as we hit the edge of the city and dropped into a sharp descent. The pilot was pushing the Little Bird to her limits as we raced towards the FOB. I looked out across Equestria, all this beauty and magic, love, and friendship, this place would know peace again if it meant my life.

We flew low over Ponyville; the reconstruction crews had done a great job, both the Army Corp of Engineers and Equestrian Civil Engineers, but it would always be one more town ravaged by this conflict. I bit back the anger, there would be a time for it, and the time was fast approaching. Davidson came up quickly after that; we came in fast, I lifted my feet as our skids touched down, in seconds we were all up and moving, heading for the TOC to let the JSOC brass we’d arrive.

Fifteen minutes later, we were assembled on the tarmac, along with an entire Delta Troop from A Squadron. We’d be jumping directly into the city for this one, right into the middle of the Griffon and Russian occupation force. I sat on the line, laden down with nearly two-hundred pounds of gear, waiting for the go. The excitement in the air was palpable; my mind kept drifting to all that had happened; everything had lead right here.

“We got the word, boys!” The Delta Captain’s voice cracked through the darkness, “Let’s go!”

One of the Deltas offered his hand, pulling me to my feet, Tuck and Rob fell in behind me, Butcher behind them, and we filed aboard the C-17. I leaned back into my jump seat, checking through my gear, all present and accounted for. I tried to close my eyes but couldn’t sleep, I just kept running over and over the plan, one more hop and it’d be over.

“Twenty minutes!” The jumpmaster shouted.

“Twenty minutes!” We echoed.

I tapped my foot as the clock wound down, when the plane suddenly pitched to the right, then back to the left. I heard the rapid-fire pops from the flare launchers; we were jinking around missiles. Suddenly the bay was bathed in a red glow, a klaxon blaring; they were dropping us early.

“Short drop, stand up!”

I struggled to my feet, clicking my oxygen mask into place. The count started from the front of the plane, buddy-checks conducted, and oxygen tanks cranked open. The ramp slowly dropped, Luna’s night sky stretching out before us, Pegasi Weather Teams had pushed in some serious cloud cover. Tuck tapped me on the shoulder after checking my chute and gear, I checked the Delta in front of me, tapping him on the shoulder and flashing the thumbs-up when he looked over his shoulder. I looked past him and out into the sky beyond. An S-300 SAM went shooting by the open door, coloring the interior of the plane orange for a split second before it detonated, rocking the plane wildly and throwing a couple of guys to the floor, one screamed as his leg snapped under the weight of all his gear. The light blinked red and then snapped to green.

“GO GO, GO!”

We rushed forward, guys falling into the night, the Delta in front of me tripped, and I barely managed to catch him as we kept moving, I watched him drop out of sight. Three more steps, two, one. I didn’t hesitate, stepping off the ramp and into free-fall. I spread out my limbs, trying to slow my descent, I looked back at the plane just in time to see a missile slam into the side, right under the left-wing, seconds later the fuel tanks ignited, the blast wave pushed me off course, I spun through the air, catching snatches of the sky and the ground, it took all I had not to puke in my mask. I was frantically trying to stabilize, the wind rushing past me, and the snatches of ground were getting closer.

“Fuck fuck fuck” I whispered as I spun out of control, I couldn’t pop my chute, I’d get tangled and then it would be well and truly over. Something slammed into me, and the ground and sky were suddenly back where they were supposed to be. I shook off the dizziness long enough to see one of the Deltas giving me the OK sign. I flashed it back and checked my altimeter, fifty feet to-

SNAP

My Chute popped, and I was pulled straight up by the opening shock, I frantically pulled my mask off and threw up, once the heaving passed I slipped my mask back into place. The waves of nausea finally dissipated and I gathered up my marbles enough to look down, the darkened city greeted me, I had no idea where I was, and chances were good I was going to land in a crowd of Griffons and be fucked before I started. I was going over my Escape and Evasion plan when off to my left, a strobe began blinking on the roof of what looked like an apartment building. I reached up and grabbed the steering line with both hands, pulling into a sharp left turn. After a few more minutes of falling, I smacked into the ground sideways, yard-sale-ing my gear across the rooftop before a couple of Deltas tackled me, thankfully keeping me from getting blown off the roof.

“Fuck me running sideways, thanks, boys."

“Christ, OGA. Need some remedial?”

“Oh, go fuck yourself.” I laughed, “Everyone get out?”

His laugh died on his face, “I don’t know, the radios are fucked, it’s all line of sight, and no one is checking in.”

I looked around the roof; six Deltas were arranged around the corners, making sure the Griffs didn’t ambush us from above or below. “Fuck, well we need to get on with it, one way or another those Airborne guys are coming, we’re the only thing between them and a massacre. I’ve got opcon unless anyone objects?”

“Let’s do it, OGA. You call the shots.”

I nodded, “Alright, we have to get off this fucking roof; anyone have an idea how far to our first target?”

One of the D-boys on the corner piped up, “I do, bud, ten blocks to the East is the first SAM Site.”

“Got it, alright, let's move. Can we rig up a line?” I looked over the edge of the roo, fifty feet to the pavement.

“On it,” One of the Deltas called softly, pulling back from his corner and digging out a thick loop of rope. A quick tie-job later, and we tossed the fast-rope over the side. I pulled a pair of thick gloves on, grabbed the line, and slid down to the street. I moved to the corner as the rest of my ad-hoc team roped down. Once we were all together, I snapped off some hand signals, and we moved, covering the angles. At the end of the street, a BRDM went rocketing by followed by two Griffons flying after it.

“What do you want to bet if we follow them, we’ll find our guys?” One of the D-boys whispered.

“Only if we split the element, I can take two guys and hit the site, the rest of you break off and keep hunting for the boys.”

“Rog’, Raz, Dom, Mitch, and Kennedy on me.” The lead Delta slapped me on the shoulder as he ran by, “See you on the other side OGA.”

“You too, man, shoot straight.”

“All day, baby.”

They rounded the corner and were gone; I turned to the two guys who’d stuck around, “Let’s go, boys.”

“On you CIA.”

We pushed across the intersection, bounding cover to cover. Ten blocks seemed like the other side of the world when you’re waiting to get ambushed. Voices from around the corner brought us to a halt; I peeked out, a checkpoint set up at the end of the street. Russians stared into the dark, away from us.

“I’ve got four. End of the street, right in our way.”

“Gotta take ‘em?”

“No way around it.”

Somewhere in the city, an explosion ripped through the night. Somebody had found one of the sites. The Russians tensed, one guy was clearly leading the pack, barking orders. I motioned the guys forward, and we moved down the street, willing the Reds to keep facing away from us. I closed the gap to about thirty feet, waiting for the Deltas to get set, a second later a tap on my shoulder let me know they were ready. I brought my rifle up, the EOTech reticle landing on the back of the nearest Russian.

“Take ‘Em.”

I squeezed the trigger twice; my target pitched forward with a scream, The Delta next to me firing five rounds into his bad guy, I crossed over and shot the guy again as he fell before tracking back over to mine, who was struggling to stand, I shot him in the back of the head. At the same time, the Deltas worked on the other two. Within seconds the checkpoint was quiet; the smell of blood and cordite filled the air, quickly dissipating with the breeze.

On my right, a door opened, and I snapped my rifle up, right into the face of a Unicorn, I dropped it as quickly as it had come up. “Blue,” I whispered.

The Unicorn mare was older, sixties or seventies, she stared into my eyes for a moment, stepping out of her doorway and leaning on her cane, it clacked on the sidewalk as she closed the gap, throwing her arms around me.

“Oh thank the Princesses, you’ve come for us.” She whispered tearfully.

Despite what was going on, I hugged her back, “Yes ma’am, we did; I need you to get back inside and hunker down, okay? There’s gonna be a whole lot more of us here in a little while.”

She hugged me tighter, “I will human, you go get ‘em.”

I chuckled a little before letting her go, “Yes, ma’am.”

She gave me one last nod before retreating into her apartment. I smiled after her; I’d get that old woman her city back if it killed me.

“Let’s go, two blocks to the site.”

Gunfire from the South, A missile launch from our front, air-raid sirens were echoing off the buildings; the city was waking up, the assault had begun.

“Double time!” I shouted, all stealth had been blown, we hauled ass the last two blocks, and there stood the prize, a massive battery of S-300s in a ring around the intersection. It looked like we had targets two and three. Whoever set this up failed tactics one-oh-one. Two full squads of Russians manned the perimeter, Griffons were on the second floors, they had cover in-depth, and my sad-ass three-man fire team wasn’t gonna hack it. I stood there for a moment, weighing our options when another explosion sounded somewhere in the distance, and my radio roared to life.

“Any stations this net. Oxide has blown a radio jammer on the South side.”

“Butcher copies all, We’re in position on the remaining SAM Sites.”

“This is Andrews, with Delta times two, on the East side of the site, set and waiting.”

Dave’s voice came across the wire. “Good to hear your voice, Butcher is set, ready to take shots, on your go.”

“Do it.”

From the roof of a nearby restaurant, a rocket streaked into the center of the Russians, detonating in a flash of light and a deafening explosion, another AT-4 flew in from the other side of the intersection blasting the Griffons to pieces.

“Move!” I shouted, taking off at a dead sprint. A few wounded Russians were still on their feet; I put them down with some well-placed shots the Deltas blowing by me, dead-checking the Reds and tossing charges on the missile batteries. I pulled out a ten-pound slap charge, sticking it to my battery, and sliding in a remote fuse. “Set!” I shouted.

“Set!”

“Set!”

“Fall back!”

We ran back across the intersection to the restaurant, I jumped right through the front window, the two Deltas sliding into cover. “Butcher, blowing the charges, heads down!”

I hit the igniter.

Outside, the batteries went up in a flash of fire and smoke, shattering all the windows in the restaurant and sending a plume of smoke a hundred feet in the air. I cranked my radio to the main net, “Break Break Break! This is Oxide Actual in the blind; the Air Defense grid is down. Assault line is clear!”

“Oxide this is Hammer Actual, we read you loud and clear, thought we’d lost you over.”

“You almost did Hammer; Radio jamming equipment precluded check-ins, all objectives have been met.”

“Copy Oxide, Assault has begun, move to secondary objective.”

“Oxide copies all, godspeed Hammer.”

“Likewise, Hammer, over and out.”

I could hear the massive fleet of planes overhead; if we’d been a little slower, they’d have been walking into a massacre. I keyed up my radio, switching back to the operational frequency, “Oxide, what is your location?”

“South side of the city, rally point?” Tuck answered.

I pulled out my map; we were a stone's throw from the financial district. “Financial sector, the EquusBank office, rally on the ground floor, we’ll make our way up from there, and we should have a clear view to paint targets for fast-air.”

“I copy EquusBank office, moving now ETA fifteen mikes. How copy?”

“I copy all, meet you there, out.”

I looked at my Deltas buddies, “I’m out boys, time to go do some spooky shit, you’ll be able to get to your RV?”

“We got it CIA, good running with you.”

“Likewise, stay up.” I held out my fist.

They knocked theirs into it in turn. “Always”

I vaulted back into the street, giving Butcher a wave and double-timing it to the rendezvous. The sun was rising, and the sky was full of chutes. I could hear cannon fire from the West as I ran, the Germans were having fun with it. I crossed an intersection. There she stood, EquusBank was a joint operation between the city of Manehattan and JP Morgan. The massive tower of steel and glass was the crown jewel of the financial center, that would be our hide to coordinate air support. I spotted movement on the South corner, Tuck and Rob.

“I see you guys, how am I looking?”

“Clear, I don’t think they have the manpower to watch the whole city, you’ve got a clear line straight to us.”

I broke from cover, sprinting across the open ground, it was the longest thirty-seconds of my life. But I reached the boys, and we headed inside. We cleared the lobby quickly before heading up the stairs.

“Thought you bought it,” Tuck said in-between breaths as we passed the fourth floor.

“I almost did, Deltas picked me up.”

“We got blown all over hell and get out, damn near didn’t make it through a couple of patrols.”

“Well*Huff*, We’re all here, and that’s what matters, we clinch this one and drinks are on me, we’re gonna shut the ‘Tack down for a week straight.”

“I’ll hold you to that, “ Rob said, laughing.

A few floors and some bitching later, we emerged into a row of cubicles, thirty floors up gave us a fantastic view of the city, plumes of smoke from the fighting rose over the skyline as more Airborne guys poured in from above, every so often a three-chuted mass signifying a tank being dropped would break the pattern of smaller personnel chutes. I just sat there and marveled at the scope of it, every free nation on Earth had a dog in this fight, and it showed. I watched as a smoke trail from the ground sent a troop transport spiraling in to explode in a ball of flame across the river.

“Let’s get set up, West side of the floor, we got the stairwell locked down?”

Rob pulled out a few Claymores, “Give me a minute, and I’ll close the back door nice and tight.”

Tuck and I moved across the floor, hanging the blackout curtains, so the glint from the lasers didn’t give us away. Far below us, the fighting was intense, through the spotting scope, I could see battles raging on all the major roads leading into the city. The Germans and the Marines were giving them hell, time to speed things up. I keyed up the radio, “Hammer, this is Oxide, I pass Mustang, we are standing by for fast-air.”

“Hammer copies all Oxide. Fast air is stacked and awaiting your direction. Pushing you the new traffic.”

“Copy Hammer, standing by for new traffic.”

A momentary burst of static, “Oxide this is Sledge, flight of three A-10s, ground attack munitions locked and loaded. No remarks, mark targets.”

“I copy Sledge, wait one.” I got behind the SOFLAM, picking the spot with the most explosions, Russians had a Marine unit pinned, “Sledge, I have enemy in the open, attack direction South to North, requesting Thirty Mike Mike to clean out some machine gun positions, you have friendlies danger close, sixty meters to the West. Tuck can you raise those Marines and tell them to get real small.”

Tuck nodded, grabbing his own handset and calling out to the Marines, after a second, he looked up. “Marines have the heads up, we’re clear.”

“Sledge, cleared hot on previously established area, marking with laser.”

I got in the SOFLAM, lining up the Russian positions and firing the laser.

“Sledge has your beam, Guns Guns Guns!”

I smiled as the thirty-millimeter cannons chewed through the Russian line like a hot knife through butter. Tuck kept his ear pinned to the radio, “Marines are clear, they’re advancing!”

“Great guns Sledge, stand by for new targets!” I panned the lens over, spying a group of German tanks playing hide and get fucked with a Russian tank platoon. “Sledge, new targets, tanks in the open, requesting Hellfires, come in from the North, we will be lazing.”

“Sledge copies and acknowledges, standing by for your beam.”

“Tuck, how’s your German?”

“Shit.”

I grabbed the radio from his outstretched hand, “Deutscher Panzerkommandant auf der Nordbrücke, dies ist eine amerikanische Einheit, wir markieren Ziele für die Luftunterstützung. Sagen Sie Ihren Panzern, sie sollen in Deckung gehen!”

A moment later, the strained response came over the freq, “Verstanden, senden Sie es!”

“Sledge, lasing, cleared hot!” I fired the beam, holding it over the first Russian tank.

“Sledge has your beam…Rifle” A few seconds later the lead tank exploded in a massive fireball, I repeated the process with the other four tanks until nothing was left but smoking heaps of slag. I keyed up the radio, spinning the knob to the German frequency.

“Deutscher Kommandant, Sie sind klar um voranzukommen.!”

“Roger, danke für die Unterstützung!”

I don’t know how long we sat there, raining death on the Reds and the Griffons, but we kept those planes coming all day, until the sun set below the horizon, we switched to night vision. And continued, running fixed and rotor-wing assets. At ten that night, the Marines and Equestrians had blown past our position. We shifted in our hide, clearing their advance with more firepower than the country of Equestria had ever seen without the aid of magic. Airdrops continued throughout the night, we slept in shifts, working with SF guys on the ground to coordinate supplies. When day broke, we were still at it, directing B-52s in a final run against the last remaining enemy positions. We’d pushed them back to the oceanside, the few Russian and Griffon units that remained were making a desperate stand, waiting for reinforcements that never came.

“Dragon, flight of B-52's times ten, full payload, standing by for grid reference.”

“Copy Dragon, Grid is as follows, Four-Three-Tango-Delta-Foxtrot-One-Three-One-Niner-Two-One-Five-One-Eight-Eight. How copy?”

“Dragon copies your grid, Friendly positions established. Beginning attack run, time now. TOT five mikes.”

I switched to the general freq, my voice raw from calling targets for the better part of twenty-four hours. “All stations this net, in the blind, B-52's are starting their run, Time to targets five mikes, withdraw to safe distance from shoreline.” I lit a cigarette, my raw throat protesting, but we’d done so much, so many had died, so many lives destroyed for this moment.

The moment we retake Manehattan.

“Oxide, Dragon, Weapons loose.” I waited and waited, blowing a cloud of smoke as I stared at the shoreline. The morning air erupted in the kind of destruction that would be talked about for a hundred years; fireballs almost obscured the ocean for a moment, clouds of dirt and smoke thrown hundreds of feet in the air, blotting out the early-morning sun. The blast wave hit us, rattling the windows, followed second later by the muted explosions that signified our victory—a salute to everyone who had died to get us here. I watched the wrath of the free-world with a grim smile on my face. The Reds had fucked around, and today they’d found out.

My radio blazed to life, “All stations. This is Hammer Actual. At ten thirty-five hours, this command received and accepted an offer of unconditional surrender from all enemy forces in the city of Manehattan. All units are to hold in place and await further orders.”

I felt something knock into my shoulder, I looked over, Tuck had a pint of bourbon in his hand, the lid already off. I took it from him and took a long pull from the bottle; the burning reminded me that I was still alive. Rob stuck his hand out, and I passed him the bottle. There were no words, nothing to be said.

Against the tide, we’d prevailed.

If You Want It Done Right...

Author's Note

Re-writing because I realized I rushed a few things. Two more chapters until the end!

If You Want It Done Right...

We walked to the elevator after packing up our gear. Tuck hit the button for the lobby, nothing, the grid was dead, and the generators had gone down sometime in the night.

I snickered, Rob threw his head back and laughed, Tuck just punched the wall.

It looked like Oxide was walking.

It was leisurely, a healthy meander even, as we made our way thirty floors down to the street side, Abrams tanks, Bradleys, and squads of Marines rushed by, “Friendlies coming out!” I yelled I wasn’t trying to get shot by my guys.

A Humvee rolled to a stop; an infantry squad headed somewhere. They gave us a look, civilian clothes, ball caps, and beards, and decided that it wasn’t worth the asking. “You guys need a ride somewhere?”

I nodded, “The nearest CP if you please, got room?”

“Yes sir, climb in the back.”

Rob took the back seat, squeezing in with the Marines, Tuck and I hopped in the cargo area, our legs dangling, I thumped the side of the Hummer, and we started off down the road. Once we hit the CP, there were a lot of hands to shake once we announced ourselves, guys were thanking us for saving their units, backslapping and side hugs abounded. We secured a couple of spots on a Dustoff flight headed for the rear. We touched down at Jackson a few hours later, after offloading the wounded at a MASH hospital just outside the city. We must’ve looked like the dead wandering into the DFAC, I grabbed an ice-cold bottle of water, dumping it over my head right there in the middle of everything, leaving trails in the dirt, blood, and grime covering my face. I turned to see an airman watching us with wide-eyes. I flashed him a smile, “Hey bud, any word from Fillydelphia?”

“The last word was that we’re pushing them back hard, The Red’s are running scared.”

“Thanks, man,” I chugged another bottle of water, walking out into the cool night air, Rob and

Tucker following behind. “We have a plan?” Tuck asked.

“We get in touch with Fran-“ I was interrupted by guys and girls running past us, heading in the direction of the TOC, “Well, that looks like something, let's go.” We fell in behind the crowd, hustling despite our sore muscles. The same Marine Colonel from last time we found ourselves here was standing outside the TOC, his hands folded behind him.

“Is it true, sir?” Someone yelled.

The Colonel smiled, “It is Marines, Airman, Soldiers, ladies, and gents. Our allies have taken Fillydelphia.”

The cheer that went up from the crowd will stay with me until the day I die. An Equestrian medic hugged me, and I hugged him right back. “Thank you,” He shouted, tears in his eyes, “ Thank you.”

“My fucking pleasure, bud.”

We had retaken Equestria.

Once the celebration had died down a bit, I bummed a phone from the TOC and called Frank.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Frank.”

“Holy shit, kid, we thought you were gone, the last anyone had heard there was no contact from
Oxide, hell Butcher barely made it.”

“Well, we made it brother, Butcher ran into some heat?”

“Yeah, but they’re all accounted for. Where are you guys?”

“We landed at Jackson a little bit ago, caught a ride.”

“Well thank God for small miracles, I’ll make some calls, get you guys a ride back to Canterlot for a debrief.”

“So what now, Frank?”

“Well, while you guys were off on leave, we sent in another team, Rabbit, you remember Jack’s guys, they’re doing shady shit on the Isles as we speak, word has it the resistance is gaining momentum there’s talk of a coup in the works.

“Frank, what are you saying?”

“Let me get you out of there, and we can talk back at the Annex.”

“Okay, man. See you soon.”

“See ya, kid.”

I ended the call, passing the sat-phone back to a Marine Lieutenant with a nod of thanks, that DFAC grub was calling my name.

A few hours later, well-fed, we boarded a Little Bird headed for the Embassy. I watched Equestria whip by beneath us. The verdant fields and lush forests, the little rivers winding their way across the land, it reminded me so much of home, but there was an undercurrent, always had been, of magic and adventure in these rolling hills and valleys. Now she was safe again, I closed my eyes and let the feelings wash over me as we roared up Canterlot Cliffs, I felt so peaceful at that moment, nothing could take that away. The second we cleared the cliffside, we were greeted by fireworks, joy made manifest in those brightly colored explosions. My city was celebrating, and with God as my witness, I was going to join them. We flared over the Embassy helipad, our skids touched, and Rob, Tucker, and I stepped off onto the concrete.

Frank was waiting by the door, shaking each of our hands in turn, “You did it, boys, solid job out there. C’mon, let's get you guys back to your places, you’ve earned the rest.”

An hour later, I was showered and laid out on my bed, exhaustion overtaking me. But for the first time in a long time, I fell asleep with a smile on my face to the sound of fireworks outside.

For the first time, I didn’t wake up to a ringing phone or some text warning me of another horror to come, I rolled out of bed, walked into my little kitchen and made coffee, then bacon and eggs.
My morning was slow, easy, and well-earned. I was halfway through my first smoke when someone knocked on the door.

Well, it had to end sometime.

I wasn’t even mad as I walked over and opened the door. Frank was standing there with a pensive look on his face. “Tried your cell.”

“Yeah, I left it in my room, what’s going on Frank?”

“Rabbit is on the ground; they’re chasing down a rumor. Apparently, there’s a Griffon out there who has a claim to the throne; they’re trying to find him as we speak. This could turn it all around Zack, a legitimate heir to the throne could unite the resistance and kick the Reds off the Isles once and for all.”

“What do they know so far?”

“Nothing of note, he’s a doctor who gave up his practice, so there’s no way to track him down. Rumors are he’s a one-man doctors without borders; guy could be anywhere.”

The proverbial lightbulb went off, “Frank, I think I met the guy.”

“What?”

“When I was on the Isles, before the war, right before I got captured in Benral. The meet with Vic was blown. I was running from the Guard, and a kid helped me hide in a makeshift field hospital. There was a doctor there, no guarantees, but the story sounds familiar.”

“Can you give us anything that might help?”

“I can start in Amonsdale, link up with Rabbit.”

“You wanna go in?”

“If I’m right, he knows my face, the kid knows me. I can bridge the gap, maybe help Rabbit make some headway.”

Frank sighed, running a hand through his hair, “I don’t like it, you got snatched up there once before. We might not get lucky twice.”

“Can we afford not to take the chance? We could end this thing, Frank.”

“Still…”

“I need a way in, just me, no footprint. I can make my way to Amonsdale and start following the trail. Where’s Rabbit?”

"Last check in about eighteen hours ago, they were in Fallsholt with the Resistance.”

“So the Eastern side, I’ll have to head in solo.” The excitement was building; if I was right, we could help the Griffons, none of this nation-building bullshit mediating between squabbling warlords. They’d have a real fighting chance to get their house in order.

Frank looked mutinous, but he knew I was right. “Alright, I’ll get you there, I just hope you’re right about this.”

We’d briefed hastily, let Rabbit know I was coming, and two days later, I found myself standing on a dock in Beckinsdale. The crossing had been interesting, we’d been boarded halfway across the Sparkling Sea, but my cover as an aid worker had tracked, thank God for the document guys. Now I had to get to Amonsdale without getting shot, stabbed, and thrown in a ditch by overzealous Griffons, Russians, or PRC troops. I wandered through the port, trying to blend among the Griffons, Humans, and the odd Minotaur. I spied a Griff, older, with shocks of grey running through his feathers, leaning on a cab.

He smiled as I walked up.“Spring brings the rain, huh?”

“And the flowers bloom.”

He stuck out his claw, “Call me, Jakob, let’s go.”

I shook it, “Yeah, let’s roll.”

Jakob, as it turned out, had been a Captain in the Griffon Army for a lot of years before he finally got fed up with the Reds puppet government, resigned his commission and joined the Resistance. We talked as he drove, about the state of the country, the Russians and Chinese, and about his grandkids. After hours of driving through the countryside, we reached the outskirts of Amonsdale. The town looked a little worse for wear, a couple of buildings had collapsed, and once again I was faced with the abject misery the Griffons were forced to live under, held hostage in their own nation. Not for much longer. We rolled into the squalid end of town, past the tavern where I’d met Vic all those months ago.

Jakob pulled to the curb, “I believe this is your stop, my friend.”

“Thanks for getting me here, Jake.”

He turned to look me in the eye, “Thank you, for trying to bring my country back, may the Nine Gods watch over you.”

“And you, my friend.”

We shook hand and claw, and I stepped out onto the sidewalk, throwing my bag over my shoulder. I walked with my head down through the few Griffons on the street, with the defeat of the Reds in Equestria, a curfew had been imposed by the government, along with limiting who could be out and about. I felt my anger rising, how could you do this to a people and sleep at night? Time to put an end to this shit.

I ducked down an alley, trying to remember my way before I came to a boarded-up house with a loose plank, I pushed it aside, and climbed in, memories rushing back, none of them pleasant. While working my way through the building, taking care not to make too much noise, I heard voices, faint but there all the same. Could I be that lucky?

I came to the same curtain Sonia had led me through and push it aside, and there he was, checking on a patient, the same tall golden-feathered doctor who’d risked everything to save me.

“Doc,” I whispered softly.

He spun at the noise, “You? What are you doing here?”

“A while back you asked for help, here I am, but first I need to ask you some things, some very important things.”

He wiped his bloody claws on a rag, “Well, I’m not going anywhere, ask away.”

“Are you the Emperor’s nephew?”

His eyes went wide, “Well, you get right to it, don’t you? I suppose if you know, then there's no hiding it anymore, yes I am.”

I closed my eyes, relief flooding through me, what were the odds? Millions to one that I’d been right, that he’d still be here. “Why haven’t you come forward? You could end this.”

“I tried, after my Uncle was murdered, and do you know what I got for my trouble? My family, massacred, they’d have killed me too if my bodyguard hadn’t gotten me away from the capitol, so I went into hiding, practicing medicine as I have all these years, living like a rat in the gutter. Now you show up and tell me I should have done more!” He finished with a roar, all of the patients that could sit up did, watching the exchange with wide eyes.

“I’m not calling you a coward, you’ve done more than most, but the weight of my nation and of our allies is behind you now. Do you want to help these people? Time to take your place as the leader of this nation, don’t do it for me, do it for them. We will protect you, I have a team on the ground who can get you and I to Resistance forces in Fallsholt, we can take your country back.”

He was pacing now, agitated as all get out, but I could see his wheels turning. “We would have the full support of your government?”

“Unequivocally, and immediately.”

He looked around at the suffering and death, his eyes shimmering. A small, weak voice interrupted us.

“My Lord?”

A griffon kid was trying to sit up and failing, the Doc rushed over to his side, “Collin, don’t try to move.”

“You have to go; for all of us, we need you, want you to lead us out of this nightmare. Will you?”

I watched the Doc’s eyes, uncertainty, fear, and finally resolve flashed across his face. “ I will, Collin, I will.”

“Andrew!” A small voice called before someone slammed into my knees.

“Sonia! Hey, kiddo.” I knelt down and gathered her into a hug, she looked worlds better, having filled out a bit and the rattle in her chest was gone. I felt a claw on my shoulder; I looked up into the Doc’s eyes.

“I’ll grab what I need; then we can go, Sonia? Get your things; we’re going on a trip”

I let her go as she raced off with a smile, “Ya know Doc, I never got your name.”

“It’s Merrick, Merrick Goldfeather.”

“Well, Merrick, we’re gonna get your country back, you have my word. Is there a phone I can use around here?”

“The bar down the street should have one.”

“Got it, get ready. I’ll be right back.”

I walked to the bar, trying to keep my excitement in check. The bartender eyed me suspiciously, but I gave him my spiel about needing to contact the Red Cross, and he handed the phone over. I dialed the number Frank gave me. After a few rings, a smooth female voice answered.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Jack? It’s Andy, listen I’m in Amonsdale, just arrived, Your friend picked me up and gave me a ride from the port, but he had some errands to run. Can you guys get me a lift out there?”

“Glad you got here safe, yeah we’re heading that way to pick up some supplies, say an hour or two?”

“Better put a rush on it, my bag is getting a little heavy to cart around town,” I finished with a chuckle when I saw the bartender watching me.

“Understood, see you soon.”

“See ya, Jack.”

I waited for her to hang up then passed the phone back to the bartender, giving him a two-finger salute as I walked back to the hide to wait for Rabbit.

An hour later, I was helping Merrick pack up, administering what little medicine he had to the most critically ill patients. I hated to leave them, and I could tell Merrick felt the same, but the only way through this was through it. Sonia was sitting in a corner, coloring when a whisper of movement caught my attention.

“Hey, Jack.”

Jacqueline “Jack” Carter smiled as she crossed the room, the tall, pretty redhead was one of the best Political Action Officers we had on the payroll, but when it came to paramilitary operations, she was a prodigy. “Hey Andy, good to see you again. Been a long time.”

“Too long, Jack, we ready to roll?”

“Oh yeah, I’ve got Ed and Taz waiting street side, is our PC ready?”

Merrick nodded, “Can we do something for my patients? I can’t leave them like this.”

Jack surveyed the room, “Jesus, this is horrible…We have supplies in the rig; I’ll be right back.”

She hustled back out, returning a few minutes later with two aid bags slung over her shoulder. Antibiotics and painkillers were passed around, it wasn’t much, but it would give them a fighting chance. With a final round of goodbye’s, thank you’s, and more than one hug. We spilled out onto the street and into the back of the van, heading for Fallsholt.

...Bring Some Friends

We bounced down the road to Fallsholt, having dodged a few checkpoints along the way. Jack drove like she did everything else, with calculated precision. We’d been an item once upon a time, back when I was just a young Case Officer, I’d come over to Special Activities Division (as it was still called back then) to follow up with a Paramilitary team on one of my sources they’d run into, when I met Jack, what had followed was a whirlwind six-month romance, she’d pushed me to apply for a transfer to SAD from frontline NCS, I’d jumped at the chance to spend more time with her, and get in on the more hands-on aspect of the job, but with op-tempos being what they were, we’d called it quits. She was still a friend all the same.

“It really is good to see you, Jack, heard you tied the knot?”

“Yeah, about two years back, remember Will?”

“The analyst?”

She blushed, “Yeah, one day out of the blue, he asks me out to lunch. I thought, what the hell? Best decision I ever made.”

“That's amazing; Will is a great guy.”

“Yeah, he is. How about you? Any women in your life?”

“Yeah, actually, nothing serious yet, but there it is.”

She scoffed, “C’mon Zack, you forget I know you, You don’t know how to do casual.”

“Guilty, but a guy can try at least.”

“Well, she’s a lucky woman.”

Goddess I corrected in my head, and I’m the lucky one.

“Here we are.”

Fallsholt was a quiet town in the mountains, not too many Griffons called it home, a perfect place to hide if you needed. We parked the van under an awning next to the local watering hole.

“Come on; the Resistance is waiting,” Jack said, helping Sonia out of the back, with Merrick following close behind. Ed and Taz had been riding in the back for added security. John Russell or “Taz” Was a massively built ex MARSOC dude with an easy smile, cooked a hell of a steak on the grill, and had a wicked sense of humor. Ed Rouen was his exact opposite, quiet, almost reserved, but he’d spent ten years with DEVGRU in their Black Squadron, his unassuming demeanor masking a fierce intelligence, I wouldn’t fuck with him for money. We shook hands as they exited, “Boys.”

“Howdy Zack.”

“Hey, Zack.”

We walked into the bar, a crowd of rough-looking Griffons sat around a large table; they looked up as one when we entered. All eyes were on us, and Merrick, who shifted uneasily at the attention.

“Is this the heir?” One of the Griffons spoke, a nasty scar breaking up the lines of his face. “Have you found him at last?”

I stepped forward, “It is sir, this is Merrick Goldfeather, true heir to the Griffon Throne and your Emperor in exile.”

Chairs scraped the floor as the Griffons pushed them away, taking a knee almost in unison, “Your Majesty, “ They chorused.

Merrick smiled a nervous smile, but his voice was strong when he spoke, “Arise, my kinsmen, we have work to do. It is time to bring freedom back to these lands.”

I’m sure they heard the cheering in the Capitol.

The next few days were filled with planning; I was surprised when Jack told me that most of the Officers in the Griffon high command were loyal to the old government, keeping quiet and waiting for their moment to strike. So we had our “how,” now we needed the “when.” I was able to get word back to Frank using Rabbits radio; we would have air support if we needed it, F-35’s would sneak under the hastily erected radar grid and be at our beck and call. The night before the coup, we sat around the table, Jack, and I, going over the plan.

“I hope this works,” Jack whispered.

“It will Jackie; we’ve got the backing of half the Griffon Army, plus our guys. We managed to dig up the heir to the Throne for God’s sake.” I squeezed her arm, “We’re gonna end this today.”

“It’s gonna be a fucking short one if it doesn’t.”

“Well, then, we’ll give ‘em hell and die knowing we tried. I’m gonna go grab some shuteye, you gonna be okay?”

She smiled up at me as I stood, her green eyes shining in the dim light. “I’m thousands of miles from home, smack in the middle of a war between two races straight out of a fucking fantasy novel, I’m fantastic.”

I laughed all the way up the stairs.

When dawn broke it saw us piling into a couple of trucks, frothier we’d head to the capitol city if Griffonstone, we’d gotten word that loyalist forces were waiting at the city entrance, they’d get us inside, from there the loyalists would consolidate, and we’d march to the Imperial Palace. That was a lot of ground to cover. But I climbed into the cab, sliding an AK-47 behind the seat, a Glock-19 in a holster at the small of my back, it’d be like throwing a snowball at a freight-train if the shit started, but it made me feel better.

The drive was tense, Taz was riding shotgun, staring out the window at the frosty Griffon countryside.

“Is it gonna count if we get blown away on approach?”

I didn’t take my eyes off the winding mountain road as I answered him, “It will, we got this far, didn’t we?”

“Yeah, fuckin’ A we did, bro.” He settled into his seat, seemingly reassured.

I checked the side mirrors, making sure our little convoy was still in one piece. The rest of the drive passing in near silence, one more curve and the massive gates of Griffonstone stood about a mile out. I grabbed for the CB, “Alright guys, got about a mile to go, final approach starts now, get on the stick.”

“Roger,” Jack answered.

We kept rolling, waiting for the ambush, what we found was almost a full regiment of Griffons standing outside the gates, they looked mean as hell and ready for a fight, one of the Griffs, bearing a Colonel’s rank, motioned for me to kill the engine and get out. I hopped down from the truck as he approached.

“Colonel Andrus Redeye of the Seventh Regiment, we serve the heir and true Emperor.”

I breathed a sigh of relief, “Call me, Andrew, I work for the American Government, we have Merrick Goldfeather with us, are your soldiers ready to enter the city?”

He smiled grimly, “Human, I have been ready for five years to see these dogs driven from my country; let us begin.”

I nodded, before hopping back into the truck, “Well Taz, it appears we’re not dead yet.”

“Good start.” He chuckled.

The gates slowly opened, the Seventh Legion as our vanguard, we rolled into Griffonstone, even more, troops awaited us, I saw banners from all over the Griffon Army, after a few blocks we killed the engines, I grabbed my AK, looped a mask over my face and climbed out of the truck. Merrick came up from the middle vehicle, and every soldier saluted in almost perfect unison, it was a moving sight, to see the pride restored in their eyes. Merrick looked nervous but resolute, as he motioned them forward, commanders barking orders, there would be time for grand speeches later. We marched together, Rabbit and I shoulder to shoulder with Griffon troops, up the hill towards the palace, someone must’ve gotten the word out, because civvies were lining the streets before too long, cheering the triumphant return of their true ruler.

I kept my eyes on the rooftops, waiting for the shooting to start, but it never did, we marched right to the gates of the Palace, a company of Griffons stood between it and us, armbands marking them as Red sympathizers. We had the grand stare down, my grip tightening on my AK, thumb on the selector lever.

“You are traitors to the Red Griffon Collective! Supporting a known criminal! Disperse now!”

Colonel Redeye answered, “I would lay down your arms; the only traitors here are this that would take up with the same menace that has enslaved their kinsmen, lay down your arms, or die!”

Now guys were mumbling in the back, the sounds of dissent creeping closer, the Red captain looking like he was losing his nerve. I gently flipped my AK to “Fire” Ready for the struggle to kick off when Merrick’s voice rang across the square.

“Griffons! Let there be no more bloodshed between brothers and sisters today; we must wash away this criminal regime and renew the land we all love. I ask you in the name of my uncle, Marcus Goldfeather, to join with us against the true enemy!”

A long moment passed, a cold breeze whipping between the two groups, one of the Griffons on their side reached up and slowly untied his armband, letting it fall to the cobblestone street, “The true Emperor is right brothers! They have used our patriotism against us for too long, I say no more!”

More and more, Griffons tossed their armbands down with cries of assent, until only the Captain remained. His eyes sweeping the crowd, he clearly knew he was beaten, but made no move to relent. Redeye motioned two of his troops forward, they stripped him of his weapons, and he let them, before locking him in chains and leading him to the rear. The newly loyal Griffons opened the gates, and with a cheer, we marched into the Palace. More and more griffons from the garrison joining us.

The Emperor sat on his throne as we entered, loyalist troops fanned out, covering every exit. The Griffon looked us over with a steel gaze, “So you have finally come, Merrick Goldfeather?”

Merrick nodded, “I have, and come for you, Cassius Silverbeak, your tyranny ends today. I see your Russian benefactors have fled, for all their honeyed words while you people starved, they have abandoned you. Do you yield?”

Silverbeak just stared at Merrick, rising from the throne and walking slowly towards us, if his hand twitched toward that sword on his hip, I was gonna drop him like a bad habit. But a smile broke across his face. “I yield Goldfeather.” He drew his sword with his off-hand and laid it on the stone floor, bowing as two soldiers rushed forward, locking manacles around his wrists.

And with that click of metal, the war between Equestria and the Griffon Empire ended. The cheers echoed through the halls that had known only silence and fear for years, and it spilled out into the streets, the people of Griffonstone erupting into celebration as Merrick, adorned in his new crown, walked out onto the balcony overlooking the courtyard. I pulled Jack, Taz, and Ed into a group hug, laughing and cheering right along with them.

The next week was intense, Merrick’s first command as Emperor was to eject the Reds from his country and to disband any organizations loyal to the Russia-Sino Alliance, the next was to redistribute food from the Imperial stores to suffering cities around the Isles. NATO organized supply drops and built a hasty airfield outside the city, the whole thing rivaled the Berlin Airlift in sheer scope, C-5’s that would’ve ferried an invasion force only a few short weeks ago, now brought food by the ton, the Equestrian Navy got involved as well, bringing medical supplies, doctors and aid workers. Rabbit and I stayed on, helping Merrick any way we could, acting as a go-between until a real political infrastructure could be set up.

Once everyone had gotten the idea that the war was well and truly over, a formal peace process was initiated. Exactly one week from when we marched into the Palace, Merrick, Rabbit, and I, along with Sonia and Merrick’s security detail, were on an Air Force C-5 heading for Canterlot to sign a treaty that would secure the alliance between The Empire and Equestria.

I could barely believe it, I’d survived, all the insanity of this war, everything that had come before, and I’d come out breathing. I leaned back in my jump seat, Sonia softly snoring in my lap, this kid had lost everything, and now she was going to live. I gently ruffled her feathers, and she snorted in her sleep, pawing at my hand.

I made my mind up right there. I was going to get out. Once upon a time, all I’d wanted was a chance to get back in the fight, now all I wanted was to live the rest of my life with my family and Tia. It felt right, it felt perfect, and I’m sure wherever Scotty was, he’d be proud.

We touched down a few hours later. I wandered down the ramp with Rabbit.

“Andrew!”

I turned to see Merrick jogging after me, he closed the gap and stuck out his claw, “I haven’t gotten the chance to thank you for everything, but thank you, for rescuing me from myself and helping me save my country.”

I offered my hand, and we shook, “Merrick, it was an honor, you’ve always got friends close by if you need them.”

“And you as well, my friend. Take care.”

With a final smile, I turned and walked down the tarmac after Rabbit, ready for whatever came next.

A Life Well Lived

The celebration had been going on ever since the announcement was made, it made the one after we retook Fillydelphia and Manehattan look like a kid’s birthday party, I finally made it back to my apartment after the debrief looking for some rest, but the more I heard the party going on in the streets, the more I realized that I needed a drink.

So I called everyone, Butcher, Rob, Tucker, and Rabbit. Everybody felt the same as it turned out, and twenty minutes later, I was showered and headed for the ‘Tack. The streets were crowded, ponies and humans partying like there was no tomorrow, except for all of us there would be more tomorrows than we could handle.

The joy was buzzing in the air like a stiff breeze as I walked through the doors, the music was booming, and the liquor was flowing. Everyone was waiting at a table as I walked up.

“Look at who finally showed up!” Tuck shouted over the crowd, a half-sloshed smile on his face, somebody got started early.

“Traffic was a bitch.” I slid into a chair, looking around at my friends, my family, “Guys, we made it.”

“Fuck yeah, we did!” Connor crowed

Jack pushed a whiskey over to me, “Ordered for ya Zack.”

I winked at her, “Thanks Jack,” I took a sip, the pleasant heat overtaking me.

“So, where do we go from here?” Dave asked.

“Wherever they send us next, I guess,” Rob answered.

“Not me,” I said.

Everyone looked at me like I’d grown another head, “What do you mean, Zack?” Tuck slurred a little, but his eyes were clear.

“I mean, I’m done. I wondered for a long time after I got hurt, why it happened, and all I wanted was to get back in the fight, when Celestia healed me up, I had my shot. Now I think it all happened so I could fight this war, for this place, with you fine people. But it’s time for me to hang it up.”

Everyone stayed quiet for a second before Rob spoke, “You’ve been a friend, and a teammate, we’ve kicked down doors together and seen the best and worst people have to offer. Through it all, you haven’t wavered; even after Scotty died, you stayed on time and on task. You’ve saved my life more than once; there’s no one on this world or ours that I’d rather have watching my back. I’ll miss you riding the line with you brother, but I’ll back you one-hundred percent.”

“Fuckin A’,” Ray added

Taz squeezed my shoulder, “We love ya brother, if it's the right move for you, then go after it all the way.”

“Hell yeah,” Ed said with a smile, lifting his glass, “Your story is a crazy one, redacted for all time, but we know the truth, you’re a fucking lion brother. To whatever comes next, we’ll always be right there with you, no matter the distance. We love you, brother… To Zack!”

“To Zack!” The table chorused, raising their glasses high.

I tried to keep the grin off my face, and the tears out of my eyes as my best friends thundered their support.

One out of two ain’t bad.

The night was a blur after that; we drank, we danced, I never would’ve believed Dave had moves like that, Rob got in a fight with some Marines, so we had to handle it. Jack ended up dancing on the bar to raucous applause from the crowd. Don’t ever let anyone tell the CIA can’t party with the best of them.

I poured myself into a cab after hugs from everyone, staggering up the stairs to my apartment, even through my alcohol-fueled haze I was flying high. I made myself a sandwich and settled onto my couch, staring off into space. It finally hit me, really hit me. The war was over, there wouldn’t be another life and death struggle, desperately trying to save lives while taking others, I wasn’t naive enough to think it was all done, there would always be evil in this world and the other, but in our own slice of hell, we’d clawed our way back to the light. Scotty would be proud, Raven too.

I leaned over, stretching across the couch. I’d be sleeping here tonight, the room spun a little, but I drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face.

Oh god, the pain.

My head was pounding, but I was alive. I dragged myself off the couch, heading for the shower. With that done, I gunned down two huge glasses of water and a plate of eggs, starting to feel somewhat normal. I wandered over to my big bay window, lighting a smoke and looking out over the square, sliding onto the window seat. The sun was high in the sky, and it seemed to shine a little brighter. The smells, sights, and sounds of the city drifted up to me, a pretzel vendor rolling his cart by, kids, both human and pony, ran around laughing. It was a beautiful scene, and I just let it take me over as I pulled on the cigarette. I don’t know how long I sat there, eyes closed, just breathing, it’d been so long since I’d just taken a minute to be. The cool breeze kissed my face, and despite my raging hangover, I smiled.

Somewhere inside, my phone went off.

No rest for the wicked.

I made it just in time, “Hello?”

“Hey, kid.”

“Frank, what’s the word, man?”

“Nothing, just wanted to congratulate you on a job well fucking done. I don’t know if you’ve been watching TV or not, Merrick and the Princesses signed the treaty this morning. Washington also sanctioned the Reds back to the stone age, heavily restricted militaries, limited trade, the whole nine yards, reminds me of the fucking Versailles treaty. NATO officially controls the portal now, they agreed to everything.”

“Jesus, fuck ‘em anyway.”

“Right? Listen, kid; I wanted to tell you how proud I am of you. You came so far, accomplished so much, and asked for more. I-I’m just real proud of you, son.”

“Thank you, Frank, you never doubted me, and I can’t tell you how much I appreciate that, I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to.”

“Don’t worry about it; I know kid.”

“Yeah.”

Frank cleared his throat, “Listen bud, there’s gonna be a party at the Embassy tonight, everyone is invited, Butcher, You guys, and Rabbit. The Princesses and the Ambo have requested that you all attend.”

“Well, how can I say no?” I wanted to, needed to see Tia.

“I figured, most everyone else has already signed off on it.”

“What time?”

“Guests are gonna start arriving around eight.”

“Right on, “ I glanced over at the clock; I had a few hours to kill, “I’ll be there.”

“Good, we’ll see you then. Later, kid.”

“Later, Frank.”

I killed the call and decided it was time for a walk.

“So, she must be a pretty special mare.”

I looked up at the jeweler.

“Yes, she is.”

“So we have a diamond and sunstone ring, is she a unicorn or a pegasus, there are some minor cultural variations in design.”

Both?

But a super spook always pays attention, and I knew that before her ascension, Tia had been a Pegasus.

“Pegasus.”

“Brilliant,” The old Unicorn said with a smile, “I should have the band done within the hour, the setting about two hours after that.”

“Outstanding, thank you. I’m going to go grab something to eat, can I get you anything?”

“Oh that's very kind of you son, I brought my own lunch today.”

“No worries, my friend, see you soon.”

I’d done my best to shake the hangover before wandering the city, looking for a jewelry store, I hadn’t had much trouble. Now it was time for a burger and some fries. The little diner was packed with people, some in uniform, some not. I smiled at a table full of Marines, getting a nod or two back before making my way to the counter, the teenaged earth pony stallion taking my order.

I munched on my burger, feelings the beginnings of butterflies; tonight was going to be big. I was going to keep my promise and ask her to marry me. Whatever that meant, I was ready, more than ready.

I finished up, tossing some bits on the counter and heading back to the street. I looped into the park, watching the families relaxing on the grass, tossing frisbees (thank you cultural exchanges), and just generally having a great time. I took a small measure of pride in knowing I’d had a hand in this peaceful scene. For a while, I just walked, admiring the quiet beauty. I was crossing a small bridge, heading back towards the shop, when a voice stopped me.

“Excuse me?”

I turned to see a Unicorn mare, a little older from the looks of it, grey starting peek out from the curls of her honey-colored mane.

“Yes? What can I do for you, ma’am?”

She sniffed, her lower lip quivering, “M-My son was killed in Manehattan, fighting. They told me that, that human medics tried to save him, never stopped trying to save him, I know you’re not them, but I saw you and I just…” Her voice broke as she trailed off.

I just moved, wrapping her in a hug, “Shh, shh, it's okay.” But it wasn’t.

She sobbed into my chest for a moment, “This was always my little Star’s favorite place when he was a colt.”

My heart sank, “Star? Star Chaser?”

She jumped liked she’d been electrocuted, “You knew him?”

I remembered the kid's easy smile, how kind he always was when I’d worked at the castle, I hadn’t known him well, but I could tell he was a good kid.

Goddamnit.

“I did. He was working the front desk when I stayed over at the Midnight Rise. I guess he enlisted; he always struck me as such a good guy. Helped me find a diner once when I was hungover, didn’t bat an eye, just pointed me in the right direction.”

She laughed despite the tears still flowing, “That sounds like him, always eager to help.”

“He was, and you should be proud of him.”

“I am,” She whispered.

“So am I,” I closed my eyes as we broke the hug, “I know that I can’t say anything to ease the pain you’re feeling, but believe me when I say that your son died a hero, his death and his life mattered. No one will ever be able to take that from him.” I wiped my misty eyes.

“Thank you,” She whispered, “It’ll never bring my baby back, but those words mean the world to me.”

She stepped up and hugged me again, “You live now, for my son and all of those who can’t, okay?”

It took all I had to hold back the tears, “I will, you too, for your boy.”

She pulled back, nodding, “I’m going to try, thank you for talking with me, it means so much.”

“It was a pleasure ma’am, “

She gave me a sad smile and turned, one last glance over her shoulder, and she walked away, leaving me standing there. I wiped the tears off my face, I would live for Star, and Scotty and Raven, and all of the ones who couldn’t, and I would remember them. We owed them that much.

I stared out over the small river, leaning on that stone railing, for a long time. There was so much pain here, but we would heal. I knew it in my soul. For now, I had an appointment to keep. My walk back to the shop was subdued, the old Unicorn smiled as he handed me the small velvet box. “Good luck, young man, and congratulations.”

“Thank you. Take care of yourself, my friend.” I walked out with a smile, checking my watch, I had some time, time to get ready for the biggest night of my life.

I sang like an idiot in the shower for the first time in what felt like forever. I was humming as I put on my suit, fucked up the double-windsor a few times, no worries. I finally got myself to looking passable with twenty minutes to spare. I was about to head down and flag down a cab when someone knocked on my door. I opened it to see Jack, dressed to kill.

“Well, you still clean up great Zack.”

“Thanks, Jack, you too, you my ride?”

“Yep, the rest of the boys are at the Embassy, figured I’d give you a lift.”

"Well, thanks, Jackie, so thoughtful.”

“Ha. Flattery will get you nowhere, Andrews.”

“Never did before, why start now?”

“C’mon, you fucking bozo; we’re gonna be late.”

Fifteen minutes later, we rolled in the front gate of the Embassy, piling out of the car and up the steps into the main hall. Christina, Celestia, and Luna were waiting for us; Butcher and Rabbit stood off to the side along with Rob and Tucker, all dressed to the nines. Jack bowed, “Good evening, your Majesties, may I say you’re looking lovely.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Carter, yourself as well, thank you so much for coming,” Celestia smiled, but her eyes never left me.

“Verily, You look a vision,” Luna added.

“Zack?”

I held Tia’s gaze, that little box burning a hole through my slacks, “Celestia?”

“I am so glad to see you, my friend.”

“Likewise, it’s been too long.” I got lost in her eyes, and nobody else existed for a moment.

“Hey guys, glad you found the place.” Frank popped around the corner with a bit of a tint to his cheeks.

Is Frank…Tatered?!

Celestia tried to stifle a laugh, hiding her smile behind her lacquered nails, “Well then, shall we head inside? I believe you two are the last to arrive.”

I gave Frank’s buzzed self an incredulous look, “Yes, Princess, let’s.

A couple of hours of mingling wears on a man, I’d been to Embassy functions all over the world, but hobnobbing with politicians got old no matter who you were. The highlight was getting to talk to Merrick, “So Majesty, how are you feeling?”

“Andrew, or is it Zack? Call me Merrick; I’d say you’ve earned it. Besides, I’m not totally comfortable with all the honorifics just yet. I’m well, signing this treaty has gone a very long way to easing my mind, things are progressing slowly as you know.”

“Fair enough, Merrick. Well, at least they’re progressing, a far cry from two weeks ago.”

“Agreed, my friend, I wanted to tell you, I’ve formally adopted Sonia. She will be a princess and next in line for the Throne.”

“That’s amazing, after all, she’s been through, that kid deserves a good life.”

“And I will do everything in my power to provide one. Speaking of lives yet to be lived, what’s next for my rescuer?”

“I honestly haven’t thought that far ahead. Taking it day by day now that the war is over and I can finally breathe.”

“Well, should you find yourself in need of somewhere to rest your head for a bit, the Palace is always open to you and your comrades.”

“Thank you, Merrick; I may take you up on that yet.”

Celestia came gliding up, “I apologize for the intrusion Merrick, may I borrow Zack for a moment?”

The Griffon smiled, “By all means, Celestia, Zack? Enjoy your evening.”

“You as well, my friend.”

Celestia slid her arm into mine and led me away, her perfume making me a little fuzzy as we swept by the crowd, who all bowed or nodded politely as we passed, I noticed Tia seemed to be picking up speed, but she still flashed that same beatific smile to the other guests. Around the corner, we went away from prying eyes. It was only then I noticed the blush on her face and the way her chest was heaving as she waved off her security detail.

Uh oh

She pushed me into a side office and attacked, crushing her lips to mine with a desperation and hunger that overwhelmed me, barely letting me breathe. She moaned into my mouth, pinning me to the wall, her hands running all over me. I’d like to think I gave as good as I got, but the Goddess was running the show. We parted after a few long moments, she stared into my eyes, panting, “I’ve wanted to do that since you got out of the car,” she whispered, attacking me again, almost growling into my mouth as she overran me. I changed it up, flipping us around and slamming her into the wall, kissing her back with equal fervor.

After a few moments of furious making out, we separated, and I tried to catch my breath while Tia fixed her dress and hair. Something about watching her put her regal persona back in place after she tried to eat me was beyond arousing.

“I’ve missed you too sweetheart before we go back out there, there’s something we need to talk about.”

“Oh?” She shot me a smoldering look, “Does it involve all of the absolutely criminal things I’m going to do to you later tonight?"

I tried to find my voice; it was a goddamn struggle.“No, it involves all of the absolutely criminal things I want to do with you, for the rest of my life,” I pulled the box from my pocket, and slipped to a knee, “I’m quitting Tia, tonight, I’m leaving it all behind, the only thing I see when I think about the future is a life with you.”

She gasped softly, those perfectly manicured hands coming up to cover her mouth, tears shimmering in her eyes as I opened the box. The old Unicorn had done a fantastic job, the dim light reflected the yellow-orange of the Sunstone and the prismatic effect of the diamond perfectly, too bad I couldn’t give a single shit about the craftsmanship at the moment, I only had eyes for the Goddess standing before me.

I tried, really I did, to come up with some flowery proposal, but words completely evaded me. “Celestia, will you marry me?”

The tears in her eyes overflowed, streaking her mascara, her eyes were glowing now, flicking between me and the ring. Finally, mercifully, she nodded, offering her hand. I slipped the ring on her finger, and stood pulling her into a hug, my own tears falling on her dress. I backed up a bit and kissed her, she melted into me, molding around me. I held her like that for a few long moments. She finally broke the silence, her voice faltering.

“I-I have been waiting for this moment for so long.”

I buried my face in her flowing mane, “From the first moment I saw you, I think I knew.”

“Are you certain, my love? About leaving your career?”

“I am, the war is over, I just want you, us, all of it. I’ll find something else.”

“And I will help you every step of the way if it’s what you desire.”

“As long as I’m with you, Tia, We’ll figure it out together.”

She sniffled, an adorably happy smile on her face, she was actually glowing, sending off little rays of light in the darkened room, “Well then my love, shall we go inform our guests of this new development?”

“You want to announce it?”

“Love, I want to shout it from the rooftops.”

I smiled, grabbing her hand, “Let’s go.”

Tia fixed her makeup with a flash of magic and shut the door behind us. We walked back into the hall, Tia’s voice rang out above the crowd, “Ladies and Gentlemen, I hate to interrupt, but I, excuse me, we have an announcement.”

Now she had their attention.

“You all know Zack Andrews, he has helped many of us in so many ways, both directly and indirectly, during his time in Equestria. For the past months, he and I have been engaged in a relationship, kept secret for both obvious and subtle reasons, tonight he has asked for my hand in marriage, and I have accepted.”

For a few moments, nobody breathed, and nobody moved.

Then the clapping started, slowly at first, and then the room absolutely erupted with cheers and applause. I felt warmth run through me as Tia grabbed my hand, her smile said it all. I pulled her in for a kiss, and the cheering only got louder, but my whole world was right in front of me.

A month later.

“Stop fucking fidgeting.”

“I’m trying, man.”

“How many doors have we kicked in together, since when do you get nervous?”

“Time-fucking-now bud.”

Tucker and I were in a small anteroom; he was trying to help me get my tie on straight. I was doing my best to stand still. But it wasn’t every day a guy got married. He slapped me lightly.

“Okay, it looks good; let's get a move on.”

I rubbed my cheek, “Fucking…” But followed him out and into the castle gardens, the entire place had been redone for the wedding, floral arrangements dotted the topiaries, chairs had been set up for the mass of people who had shown up, Tia had insisted on something private, and I’d agreed, friends and family only, but we both had a ton of friends and family, so it ended up being a wash.

An arch made from sunflowers was the centerpiece, Luna was already up there, she’d insisted on officiating, and nobody dared argue, not that I would have, she was family now. I walked down the aisle, smiling and thanking people for showing up, there were so many spooks in the crowd it almost felt like Halloween. I’d called in Dave, Ray, and Connor as my groomsmen along with Rob, Tuck had gladly taken the best man slot, four members of the Elements of Harmony stood opposite, Twilight Sparkle taking the position Mare of Honor.

Mom, Dad, and Jen sat front row center, Mom was already wiping her eyes, and the ceremony hadn’t even started. I hugged them all in turn before taking my spot under the arch, bouncing from foot to foot, brimming with nervous energy. Frank gave me a small wave, his wife Kat was dabbing at her eyes, but maintaining a million-watt smile, my second mom right there.

I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned to see Luna’s smiling face, “Worry not dear friend, you look very dashing, I’m confident she won’t run… Immediately that is.”

I smiled, holding in an all-out laugh, “Damnit Luna…Thanks... for everything.”

She squeezed my shoulder, “I would not have it any other way… Dear, Brother.”

We shared a smile before soft music began to play, and I forgot where I was for a second. Everyone turned as Tia rounded the corner, a blaze white dress with a long train, held by two Elements of Harmony, Fluttershy, and Applejack. The dress was beautiful, with looping patterns of white lace in the shape of small suns trailing up her arms, the material seemed to capture the light, reflecting a pastel rainbow and making it clear that there was magic at play here.

It all paled in comparison to the mare that wore it, even under the veil she shone like her sun, this purple eyes that had captivated me so long ago, almost another lifetime, glowed softly, she never took her eyes off me as she slowly marched down the aisle to the ethereal tune played on flutes and bagpipes but the Royal Guard band.

I’ve been places most haven’t; I've seen the sunrise on five continents, experienced things that most people couldn’t imagine. But nothing I had seen or ever would, would ever compare to her. I have never loved anything more than I loved her at that moment. She completed her journey, standing across from me as the two Elements took their places, and the song came to an end.

After a moment, Luna began to speak, “Mare and Stallions, Ladies and Gentlemen, we have come to this sacred place, to see these two joined in a lifelong bond, one which will transcend any trial, no matter how perilous the strait. Theirs is a love forged in adversity, hard-won, and as unbreakable as the magic that binds our world. They began as friends and blossomed into a shining example of what love can achieve. Would there be a soul who would see them remain unbound?” She looked around the crowd, a murderous glint in her eye, almost daring someone to speak, I heard Jen trying to hold in a laugh, “Then let us proceed. Does Zack Andrews, in sight of friends and family, take Celestia Everfree, Princess of Equestria and Ruler of the Sun, to be his wife for as long as magic dwells here?”

I was shaking, but my voice was clear as I answered, “I do.”

“And does Celestia Everfree Princes of Equestria, and Ruler of the Sun, in sight of friends and family, pledge the same?

Her voice wavered, I could hear the tears she was holding back, “I do.”

Luna beamed, “Then let the Maker’s light shine upon your union, may you exist forever as one mind, one heart and one soul. You may now kiss the Bride.”

I lifted her veil slowly, my hands vibrating, inch by inch she was revealed to me, her eyes shining. Slowly, I leaned in, pressing my lips to hers.

We ended our first kiss as husband and wife to thunderous applause.

Author's Note

Donezo. Epilogue to follow later today, let me know how you like the re-write.

For The Fallen (Epilogue)

Author's Note

There will be a perspective shift halfway through this chapter, prepare yourselves. This story was a blast to write, I'll start working on the next one as soon as the muse strikes. Thank you all for reading and supporting me throughout. Until next time!

"Mood Music" Start at 2:17: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cgLsPWAgd8A

For The Fallen (Epilogue)

Six Months Later.

I leaned against Celestia as we sat on the balcony, Equestria stretching out before us. Our honeymoon had been one for the books, we had barely left Tia’s room for three weeks, there had been talk of a trip to Saddle Arabia, but with the political landscape still changing, we’d felt it best to stick close to home. Once the formal announcement was made, the celebration had spread all across the country, we were still getting congratulatory letters, and they showed no signs of slowing down.

Over time we’d settled into an amazing routine, I was learning what my new duties entailed…

As Deputy Director of the Crown’s Secret Service.

Some things are hard to put down, and Luna had insisted. I’d only relented when Tia and I had a long talk about it, I wouldn’t be in the field, so I’d be keeping my promise, and I could still help by doing what I did best. As much as I hated to admit it, I missed the work, but the thrill? I had all that and more wrapped in my arms on that balcony.

“Tia?”

“Yes, my Prince?”

I’d never get used to that, no matter how many times I heard it, “I was thinking the other night, about us.”

“Oh-ho, going to run?”

I let my hand glide up through her mane, gently scratching her ear, “You wish, you’re not getting rid of me that easy darlin’… I was just wondering what’s next? Maybe it’s too soon to be thinking like that; I don’t know. Call it an overactive mind at work.”

She smiled, “That overactive mind is what drew me to you in the first place, love, as far as what comes next? Well, we have the time, and I suppose it’s time I told you.”

I was just idling, but now she had my attention, “Told me what exactly?”

She sat up, and my old bells were ringing again, “There is a spell, brought to life by Luna and I some millennia ago,” She seemed to be searching for the words, an odd thing to witness from someone who was always so unflappable, “It replaces a piece of the target’s soul with our magic, they would cease to be fully mortal, and gain some of our power in return, namely an extraordinarily long life span.”

I could barely believe what I was hearing, was she offering to make me immortal?

“You would live a thousand years before you began to age. It is not offered lightly and remains a closely guarded secret of mine and my sister, which is why this is the first you are hearing of it. I have only offered it to one other in my long life, and he refused. I am offering you the same, my love, to remain young and by my side for as long as you wish.”

I just stared at her for a moment, was she kidding? But the longer I looked into her eyes, the more I realized that there was no humor there, she was serious, and the way she fidgeted told me the chance she was taking.

“Tia I…I don’t know what to say. That’s beyond a bomb you just dropped in my lap, I’m grateful for the offer, but Jesus, that’s a lot to take in.”

Her ears splayed back, “I’m sorry my love, perhaps I spoke too soon, I was a little swept up in the momen-“

“This spell, what about my family, my friends? This isn’t something you can spread around like’s nothing; you’d have people knocking your door down.”

She turned her gaze back to the landscape, “Exceptions could be made, but only for your family, even then they would have to be certain, beyond any shadow of a doubt, and I would have to discuss it with Luna.”

I let out the breath I hadn’t even realized I was holding, “But we have time to talk it over, don’t we?”

She turned back to me, giving me a radiant smile, all her earlier nerves seemed to have fled, “My love, no matter your decision, I will love you with all of myself, for the rest of your life and beyond, no matter the length of it.” She leaned in and kissed me softly; I felt my trepidation melt away, she’d thrown me for a loop, and given me a lot to field. But right here, right now? I was in heaven.

After a long, long moment, we separated, her glowing eyes shone with more love than I could handle, when she spoke, her voice was more of a purr, “Shall we continue, inside?”

It was a perfect moment, perfect beyond measure… So I bit one of her ears, came flying off the plush chair and hauled ass back into the bedroom.

“Race ya!”

“Human! When I catch you, not even the Maker Herself will be able to save your skin!”

Blissful torture followed close on my heels as I laughed all the way to bed. What a life.

Faddei Ivanov had settled in nicely in his position at the Kremlin, after so many years in the field, it felt good to relax. Even if NATO had all but crippled his country, he would survive, he always survived.

Today was lunch with his daughter, a brisk walk to the cafe would shake the dust from his bones; he had been languishing in the office for too long. Faddei whistled as he walked, his deal with Bratva had borne fruit, and now his eventual retirement was assured, a lovely dacha on the Black Sea a fitting cap to his years of service. There had been setbacks along the way, FSB had found two of his old associates hanging in a meat locker in Chelyabinsk, their bodies mangled, an unfortunate consequence of their back-alley deals with the Chechens no doubt.

No matter, their lot was their lot, he wouldn’t shed tears for odnorazovyye muzhchiny.

So involved was Ivanov in his rumination on life and good fortune…He never noticed the tail. Nor the three men coming towards him, one of them, a tall man with hard green eyes, brushed against him as they passed. A sharp stinging sensation in his side stole his breath away, and Faddei Ivanovich only had time to realize something was terribly wrong before his vision went black.

“Wake him up.”

A bucket of water, the cold almost stopping his heart, brought him back to consciousness. Ivanov blinked once, twice, and the room came into focus, a single lightbulb illuminated the dingy basement, the chair he was tied to, and the three men standing around him. Two of the men wore masks, but the third…

“You?” Faddei’s voice was rough, almost like someone had rubbed his vocal cords with sandpaper.

“Yes, Ivanov, Me. I’m almost flattered, you remember, a busy man like you.” The American’s green eyes were boring through his soul, were they, glowing? The tone of his voice showed neither malice, nor contempt; it simply was. The lack of emotion brought out something Faddei hadn’t felt since he was a boy.

Fear.

“You, you will pay for this, I am under the protection of the Russian Government, there are rules!”

The American stalked towards him, like a big cat moving in for the kill, at a slow, almost languid pace. It was the stride of a man who had all the time in the world and knew exactly what he was doing. The thought frightened Faddei utterly.

The American held his hands out to his sides; one of them held a knife that glinted dully, “No rules today, Faddei Ivanovich.”

Faddei struggled against his bonds, trying desperately to avert what was coming. Fear like he had never known turning his blood to ice.

When the American spoke again, his voice was still impassive; the man could have been discussing the weather.

“Rob?.”

“Yeah, Zack?”

“Let’s set the mood, huh? And grab that saw for me?”

“You got it, brother.”

Music began to play as the American and…Oh God his knife… closed the distance.

Miles away from anywhere, no one heard Faddei Ivanov screaming. Screaming for hours. Screaming his bloody throat raw right up until the moment he died.

For Scotty and Raven.

Side Chapter: Another Hero Part One

Corporal Steve Davidson was bored, the kind of bored that drove guys nuts. The stocky twenty-two-year-old Marine Infantryman was reclining against a Humvee, wishing he’d gone to college. A month they’d been sitting here, hoping the Reds would try something. Thirty whole days of filling sandbags, checking and rechecking weapons, and fuck all else. After morning chow, He’d asked Sergeant Moyer what the word was, Moyer had asked him to supply his own straw.

“Suck it the fuck up, Corporal.”

“Rah’ Sergeant.”

And the waiting had continued, Davidson plucking stones out of the earth and tossing them across the grass, his squad sitting around of various stages of recline after a short recon patrol, that had turned up jack and shit. Jack must’ve caught a bus outta town. Ruiz was catching flies, Martin was idly scrolling through Instagram, Doc Carlson was watching porn…with no headphones…Fucking Navy. The other two fireteams had hit the showers while they had the chance, leaving the rest his boys on standby for chow.

The thatch-roofed houses of Hollow Shades reminded him of a stretch of leave two years ago when he’d visited Scotland with a couple of buddies. The place looked like it had fallen straight out of a fantasy novel. The bat pony civvies were a friendly bunch, always bringing them food or something, thanking the Marines profusely for putting their lives on the line.

“Hey, Davidson?”

Steve looked up to see one of his EQ counterparts, a Corporal and Medic named Violet Rain, standing over him with a smile on her face and her hands behind her back. Her purple eyes sparkling in the midday sun, accented by her plum-colored mane, currently up in a tight regulation bun, and dark grey coat.

Steve returned her smile, “Hey, Violet, what’s up?”

She pulled her hands out from behind her, holding two styrofoam containers that she’d been trying to balance, “Chow?”

Steve’s stomach growled at the sight of the EQ cuisine, the ponies were mostly vegan, but they could cook with the best of them. He nodded and patted the grass next to him, “You’re a lifesaver Vi’ got a minute to join me?” He addressed his guys, “Alright boys, strip it down and go get some chow.”

Ruiz woke up fucking quick, “Aye Corporal.”

Steve chuckled as the rest snapped off their assent and headed for the murder-wagon.

Violet passed him his chow and slid to the ground next to him, scooting closer until her armor almost brushed his plate carrier. There was an unspoken attraction between the two that had only gotten more pronounced the more time they’d spent together, but neither had made a move due to nerves and regulations. Steve had never really given any thought to dating a pony before being sent over, sure they were cute but too different in his mind. Violet had changed all that, she was hilarious, had as filthy a sense of humor as he did, and was a consummate professional. He had a hard time seeing anything but a beautiful, capable woman when he looked at her.

For her part, Violet had been intrigued by the dark-eyed Human from the moment his unit had rolled into town, and she’d tried her hardest to slip him hints, like bringing him lunch, for instance. She was beginning to wonder if he simply didn’t see her as anything other than a colleague. It was about time for her to close the book on the cute Marine.

Maybe.

“Any word?” Steve asked in between bites of his expertly prepared rice and veggies.

Violet shook her head, “Nothing yet, You?”

“Nah, more hurry up and wait.”

Violet nodded, chewing her own salad.

“Time for a trump card,” Violet thought, “Hey Corporal?”

Steve smiled, “Vi’ You can call me Steve, you know? I get enough formality for a fucking lifetime.”

She beamed at him, feeling her heart skip a beat or two as she looked into his twinkling eyes, “Sorry, old habit. Listen, I, um, I have a gift for you.”

Steve cocked his head, an easy smile spreading across his face, “You got me something? Aw, Vi’ You shouldn’t have. I’m gonna start thinking you like having me around.”

Violet blushed to the tips of her tufted ears, “Don’t make this any bucking harder than it is dude.” She dug into her armor and produced a photo, taken by one of her friends at a local pub before the war, “Just a little keepsake for when your unit moves out, d-don’t want you forgetting about me now.”

Steve plucked the photo out of her death-grip, whistling when he looked it over, “Damn Corporal, you sure do clean up well.”

Now Violet’s face was on fire, “Don’t tease me, you fucker!” She snarled.

Steve laughed out loud, “I’m not! You look great, Vi’, I’m touched.”

Violet socked him in the plates, “I’ll touch you, you dick.”

Steve just laughed harder as his guys walked back up, chow in hand.

“We miss something?” Carlson asked.

Vi’ sniggered, Steve laughed, and the squad wondered, not for the first time either, if the Corporals were going a little stir-crazy.

The rest of the day passed, Violet bailed back to her unit, and after filling more sandbags, Davidson and his squad were given the go-ahead to get some rest. Steve found his thoughts wandering back to the grey Bat-pony as he walked into his hooch, settling on the edge of his rack and pulling the battered photo from his pocket. When sleep finally claimed him, he dreamed of her purple eyes gazing into his.

Violet was in similar straits on the Equestrian side of town, tossing and turning in her bunk, she’d offered her gift, and he had accepted, never mind that he wasn’t aware of the old traditions.

A gift of something personal was as close as she could get to screaming, “WILL YOU GO OUT WITH ME!?” In Steve’s face, without actually screaming, in her clan's language, and that photo was something personal, a memory of better times for her. She wished he knew just what it meant to her, tomorrow she decided, she’d come clean tomorrow. Whatever happened after that, she’d deal with.

Nodding softly to herself, steely determination finding a place in her gut, she finally allowed sleep to claim her.

Somewhere outside of town, grid coordinates were relayed, and a Russian forward observer smiled in the darkness.

The Americans had no idea what was coming for them.

The IDF alarm went off with a piercing wail, jarring Steve awake, his guys followed seconds later, frantically pulling on gear and hustling out of the tent. Steve’s heart thundered in his chest as he barked token orders to his squad, they knew their jobs. He ran out into the night, into the flurry of activity, stuffing Violet’s picture into his pocket, needing some small part of her with him out there. His legs pumped as he ran, making his way to the fighting positions they’d dug on the outskirts of town. Mortar rounds landed inside the wire, all over the town, the starbursts of light, sound, and shrapnel ripping through the night air.

Steve dropped his NOD’s, kicking his PEQ IR laser/illuminator on and scanning the treeline.

“SOUND OFF!” He called into the darkness.

One by one everyone answered,

Ruiz called back, “Third Squad all present and accounted for Corporal!”

“Good shit boys, eyes on your sectors, if they’re coming, they’re coming soon.”

Steve reached into his body armor, giving the photo a little graze with his thumb; moments later, his radio flared to life.

“Hitman Six to all Hitman elements, SITREP is as follows: Indirect fire is being targeted by counter-batteries but is accurate and continuous, ISR reports enemy massing in forest surrounding FOB, expect an attack, hold position at all costs while civilians are evacuated, over.”

Steve grimaced as each platoon leader checked in, confirming they’d heard the orders. He sighted in on the dark woods surrounding them, hearing Martin mutter a short prayer.

Seconds later, the mortars stop, and an eerie hush blankets Hollow Shades.

A rifle cracks in the darkness, a war cry from the trees is followed by the clanking of armored vehicles.

The Battle of Hollow Shades had begun.

Movement to Steve’s right prompts a burst from Roberts’s M27, a pained scream announces its effect, then the clearing is torn apart as fire is exchanged in both directions. Rounds snap and whine over the Marines, impacting the defensive positions and forcing them all to take cover, Ruiz primes a frag and hurls it into the darkness,” FRAG OUT!”

A deafening crumpf and more screams are the answer. Martin primed the Gustav, “Backblast, Area Clear!” A burst of pressure followed by a brilliant flash and a loud bang that lights up the treeline, showering the attackers with shrapnel. For a moment, Third Squad’s slice of the perimeter goes quiet, then all hell breaks loose again as RPG’s whip by overhead.

“KEEP HITTING ‘EM!” Steve screams over the din as Third Squad does their level-best to annihilate everything in front of their position. His boys are all too happy to comply, pouring fire into the Russian advance.

Killing Commies for Mommy.

Across town, Violet hears the cry, like so many in the last few minutes, “MEDIC UP!” Her heart sinks, but she runs through the fire, sliding into the dirt next to an Earth Pony, his chest is peppered with shrapnel wounds from a grenade. His breathing is ragged, eyes wide and full of pain and fear. Violet does a quick blood sweep to check for arterials, finding none she sets about the more in-depth exam, listening to lung sounds, hearing the blood filling them up.

Too far gone.

“I know it hurts, I’m gonna give you something for the pain, okay?”

The Earth Pony nodded, eyes shut tight, tears slipping through and down his cheeks.

Violet takes a deep breath and sticks him morphine, then another ampoule follows the first, his eyes snap open, and she can see the shock, horror, and finally, acceptance as the plunger hits its end. His eyes waver, he’s fighting it, but there’s too much to fight against. Seconds later, his eyes slide closed for the final time. Violet wiped her own eyes, a moment of silence.

“Medic up!”

Blinking back her tears, She turned away from the pony she’d killed and raced into the darkness.

“ ’320 OUT!” Steve shouted as he cranked a forty mike mike into the coming horde, the HEDP round exploding and showering the Russians Vanguard with burning shrapnel. Bursts of machine-gun fire are tearing them apart, but they just keep coming. His heart stops as a T-90 rolls into view, churning through trees and over bodies, the massive heavy tank is followed by three more on its flanks.

Steve grabbed for his radio, yelling over the roar of the firefight “TOC! EAST PERIMETER HAS CONTACT WITH RUSSIAN TANK PLATOON! RUIZ! GET THAT GUSTAV IN THE FIGHT!”

“ON IT!” Ruiz called back, loading a Tandem-Warhead HEAT round into the anti-tank launcher, it might not punch through the T-90’s armor, but the crew would definitely feel it. Seconds later, he sighted, called backblast clear, and sent the round streaking into the group of tanks.

Where it detonated impotently against the reactive armor of the lead tank.

“FUCK!” Steve shouted, they couldn’t fall back, this flank was gonna fold as it was. The turret of the T-90 slowly began to traverse in his direction as incoming fire snapped overhead.

Steve knew he was dead, the barrel of the tank’s main gun looked cavernous even fifty yards off. A half-second later, a bolt of magic flew over his shoulder, so close it blistered the skin on his exposed neck, and a thunderous explosion ripped through the night. The tank platoon was in ruins, dark blue flames raged, engulfing the infantry surrounding the formation. In an instant, the incoming fired slackened before ceasing entirely, replaced by the screams of Russian tanks crews burning in their steel coffins.

Steve turned to see a group of Equestrians sliding into cover with his Marines, one of them, a Batpony wearing a baseball cap emblazoned with the Wonderbolts logo, offered his hand as he hopped into Steve’s fighting hole.

“Captain Knight, Lunar Special Forces, we heard you guys could use a hand!”

Steve smiled as he shook the Officer’s hand, “Not a moment too soon, sir, appreciate the assist.”

The Bat-pony returned his smile, “My team was in the area, figured we’d get in on the party, not a problem Corporal.”

“AMMO CHECK!” Steve called out, getting back that his squad was at less than fifty percent. Not good news, the Russians would keep hitting them until they took the town, they needed fast air, and they needed it soon. “Captain, what's the situation with the evac?”

“Helo’s are heading this way as we speak, but there’s anti-air that needs to be dealt with, My guys and I are gonna head out and do just that if you’ve got this locked down.”

Steve nodded, “We’ll hold, sir.”

The Captain nodded, “Alright then. URSA! Let’s get evil!” He gave Steve one last smile before hauling himself out of the hole, his team following suit, and in a few long strides, they melted into the woods. Lunar SF was no joke, they could all see in the dark given their bat-pony lineage, and were fierce fighters with guns or hand-to-hand. The Reds were in for a hell of a time.

Steve called in that his sector was secure for now and sent Martin for more ammo.

They were in for a long night.

Author's Note

Just a little side project. The second part should be out tomorrow or thereabouts.

Side Chapter: Another Hero Part Two

Steve blinked, his eyes burning as the sun slowly rose, the Russians had withdrawn after the tank platoon’s demise, but they’d be back, and soon. Helos thumped by overhead, landing in the town square and beginning the evacuation. An hour prior, something big had gone up in a ball of fire to the South, ISR had confirmed that the Anti-Air was down hard. Captain Knight’s boys and girls had made good on their word.

A mass of Batponies congregated barely sixty meters behind Steve’s position, waiting their turn to board. It made him nervous as all hell; if the Reds attacked again, those civvies would be right in the line of fire. A couple of Humvees had wheeled in to provide a barrier, but they wouldn’t be able to do jack shit if the Red’s rolled some armor up here.

He kept nervously glancing over his shoulder. Ruiz seemed to notice. Turning to Steve with a smile on his face, “Hey Steve, it’ll be alright; we’ll get ‘em ou-“

With a sickening crack, Ruiz’s head exploded.

“SNIPER!” Someone screamed a thousand miles away; Steve could barely hear them over the sound of his own screaming, a wordless animalistic cry of pure loss and rage. Seconds later, the entire tree line opened up, ISR had been caught napping. Steve screamed again before firing his ‘320 into the fray.

The second wave had arrived.

At that moment, Violet was guiding the civvies up the ramp of a massive CH-53. A bat pony mare smiled as she walked up the ramp, carrying her little filly, opening her mouth to say something to Vi’ before dropping straight to the deck without a sound. A gout of blood washing over the corrugated metal was the only indication anything was wrong before an absolutely massive firefight broke out behind them, then the screaming started.

The little filly, awash in her mother’s blood, shrieked as she was scooped up by the evac bird’s crew chief, who handed her roughly to Violet, before a ricochet caught him in the helmet, dropping him without a sound. The crowd surged forward, running for their lives into the bay.

Violet shoved her way towards the cockpit, still holding the bloodied screaming filly, and grabbed the pilot by the shoulder, “YOU HAVE TO GO NOW, THEY’RE TARGETING THE CIVILIANS!”

The pilot nodded,” TELL THEM TO STRAP IN!”

Violet ran back into the bay as the ramp slowly closed, rounds pinging off the metal, “STRAP IN EVERYONE!” She passed the crying filly to a family and charged off the ramp, back into the fight as the massive bird peeled away into the sky, RPG’s chasing after it. But the pilot was good and lucky. Violet ran for her life, weaving through the incoming RPGs and small-arms fire, heading for the East perimeter.

Ruiz was gone, Steve knew it, but he could barely wrap his mind around it. They’d been friends since the Island, all through the Fleet, and now here in another world.

Somebody was going to fucking pay.

And pay they did as Steve’s squad laid down the hate, unloading every round they had into the charging Russian soldiers. In that fighting hole, Steve’s whole world was loading, and reloading, tossing frags with clinical precision. A body rolled into the hole, and he spun, pulling his rifle back to compression, ready to end the scumbag motherfu- “VI’?!”

Violet didn’t say a word; with a sad look down at Ruiz, she gently picked up his rifle and added her own voice to the fight, dropping targets left and right. Steve overcame his shock and kept firing when his radio crackled to life.

“Hitman Six to all Hitman Elements, fall back to the rally point and consolidate, evac birds are rolling in now.”

Steve glanced over at his boys, shouting over the noise, “THIRD SQUAD WITHDRAW BY FIRE!”

He barely heard the confirmations, but his guys moved, Roberts, laying down a base of fire while Hayes and Martin threw smoke, when it began to billow the entire squad bailed out of their holes, firing and running for their lives towards the center of town.

Steve hauled himself up, grabbing Violet’s hand and pulling her up before dumping his entire mag on full-auto into the cloud of smoke, “Covering!”

“Moving!” Came Violet’s reply as she hauled ass.

Steve turned and was greeted by the last of the Evac birds flaring for landing, and the massive crowd of civvies waiting to board. He glanced behind him as he ran when a cold realization hit him like a freight train.

“They’re gonna overrun us.”

He knew right then that the second the Marines boarded, the Russians would swarm the Landing Zone…It’s what he’d do. He took cover behind one of the Humvees, knowing what he had to do, but desperately not wanting to do it.

He wanted to live

Violet finally noticed he’d stopped, and she ran a few feet back, slamming in cover beside him, “Steve! We gotta go!” Steve stared off into space for a heartbeat, before whirling around and kissing her so hard it stole the breath from her lungs.

“Vi’. Go.”

She was still reeling from the kiss, but found her voice as rounds snapped overhead “I’m not leaving you.”

Steve smiled sadly, his dark eyes shimmering, “Yes, you are. Go Vi’…Please, I need you to live,” He leaned out and fired a burst at the attackers, keeping their heads down even as they advanced.

Violet had so much to say, so much she wanted to do, but as Steve fired into the fray, reaching behind him to pop the Humvee's rear door, she knew their time was up. So with one last look of utter longing and heartbreak, she squeezed his hand and ran for the birds, hot tears trailing down her face as she fired over her shoulder. Through the smoke that blanketed the town, she weaved over bodies before finally thundering up the ramp of a waiting CH-47. Only after she was safely inside did she collapse sobbing, all the words she wanted to say dying on her tongue as she cried. Seconds later, the helo was full, and the pilot banked up and away, the once-beautiful now burning town below holding a piece of Violet’s heart.

Steve spared her retreating form one last look before slipping into the Humvee, climbing up into the gunner’s hatch and traversing the turret to face the advancing Russians. With a strength that belied his fear, he racked the fifty twice, chambering a round.

Time to own that big-dick shit you were talking, Marine.

His thumb hit the butterfly trigger, and it was on. The entire front line of Russians was shredded in an instant by the heavy rounds; he chewed right through them as they screamed and died. An RPG streaked by to explode on his right. But he never wavered.

Time seemed to slow as the heavy weapon recoiled in Steve’s hands, rocking the Humvee back and forth like a ship on the ocean…

Firing

Unlocking

Extracting

Ejecting

Cocking

Firing

He counted the cycle off in his head as more and more bad guys exploded into mist, trees are shredded, and rocks turned to dust under the fusillade. Nothing matters now, nothing but what’s behind him. Over the heavy thumping report of the fifty, He can barely hear civilians' clamoring, but it’s there, spurring him on.

SNAP

A round catches his helmet, sending him reeling to the side. His thumb never leaves the butterfly trigger; though he’s off-balance, he keeps hammering away at the onrushing horde. The only way to survive this is to kill them all.

SNAP

Another round catches him high in the shoulder, a spray of blood, and a curse screamed through gritted teeth.

SNAP

He can feel his plates crack under the weight of the incoming fire; nothing is standing between him and the Almighty now, one more hit, and he’s done. He does the only thing he can do, conjuring up something from deep inside, a memory from long ago.

Davidson starts to sing, softly at first, until it becomes his battle cry.

The enemy is taking what cover they can find as the heavy SLAP rounds tear them apart.

Steve has gone to another place entirely, a mountain pass with a river below, the chatter of the two best friends a guy could have, somewhere there he finds peace.

SNAP

He barely feels the round that punches deep into his chest, but the cold after the burn lets him know that he’s in trouble. Seconds later, he hears it.

CLICK.

The belt is gone, the firing pin falls on nothing.

Fighting back the rushing dark, he snaps his rifle to his shoulder, gunning down two more.

SNAP

Blood sprays across his vision.

That’s all, folks.

He lets the too-heavy heavy rifle slide from his grasp to clatter down in the gunner's hatch, following it down, slamming into the hard metal. The bones that he knows are broken where he was hit shift sickeningly, but the explosion of pain never comes, only the deep cloying cold.

He watches his blood pool, forming rivulets and lines in the ridged steel.

A glance through fading vision sees the last of the civvies peel off, the evac chopper banking into the Equestrian sky.

Corporal Steve Davidson takes a final heaving breath and smiles.

His last thought was of pretty purple eyes, staring lovingly into his.

Author's Note

Steve's song: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=OIh3nO6-V_A

Fast. Dirty. Violent. Let me know what you guys think!

AU Chapter: Sometimes They Come Back

Author's Note

Non-canon chapter because that decision fucks with me lol. Takes place immediately after the Foal Mountains operation

AU Chapter: Sometimes They Come Back

I laid in the guest bed for hours, mulling over everything that had transpired over the last forty-eight hours, from the Canterlot invasion force to Mark’s death. We’d scraped by with our asses still intact somehow. There was still a lot of war to go around, but we’d kept it away from the capitol. I sighed, exhausted but still buzzing from the fight; it didn’t take long to realize that sleep wouldn’t be coming. I slipped quietly into my boots and into the hallway, nodding to the Guards as I made my way out of the castle, I’d have to explain to Tia what was up later, I doubted that she’d have any issue with me stretching my legs. I walked the streets of Canterlot, grabbed a bite to eat, and headed back to the apartment.

I pulled out my phone as I trotted up the steps to my door, firing off a text to Scotty.

Hey brother.

A few seconds later, my phone pinged.

Can’t sleep either huh?

I smiled, dude knew me too well.

Fuck no.

…

Well Rav’ and I are going to go to dinner later, come with us. The last thing any of us needs is to be sitting around thinking about it.

I shook my head to no-one in particular.

I don’t want to interrupt what you guys have going on, I know you needed some time together.

Instead of a text, my phone rang, and a very familiar female voice laid into me, “Zack, you get your flank to dinner, no buts!”

I smiled, answering with a small laugh, “Okay, Raven, how can I say no to my paperwork, buddy?”

“Bucking right, you can’t.”

“Sassy, aren’t we? I’ll be there. What time?”

“We’ll swing by and pick you up around four?”

I checked my watch, “Sounds good, gives me time to get a cat-nap in.”

“Awesome, see you soon!”

After she hung up, I collapsed on the couch, that little boost was all I needed apparently, I was out like a light in seconds.

I awoke what felt like minutes later to soft knocking, I crossed the room wordlessly, opening the door to see Raven dressed to the nines in a flowing black dress and heels, contacts in and makeup perfectly applied, “Hey buddy,” She said with a smirk, “ Bedhead much?”

I ran a hand through my hair, returning her smirk and pretending to slam the door in her face, eliciting a giggle from my friend, “Yeah yeah, give me ten minutes, you can wait in here if you want. Scotty with the car?”

She beamed and nodded.

Watching the street… good man.

I left Raven standing in the kitchen and got dressed, combing my shaggy hair into something resembling normal, making sure to grab my black passport, and tucking a Glock-19 into a deep concealment rig, carefully tying the paracord around the button of my slacks, was I being paranoid? Probably, but there was a war on, and old habits die hard. After a few minutes, I walked out to see Rav’ leaning on my kitchen island, she rolled her eyes and sighed when she saw me.

“Keep a mare waiting, why don’t ya?”

“You can’t rush perfection,” I shot back as I threw my jacket on, “And I know I look damn good.”

Raven laughed as I locked up, “I’m sure somewhere out there is a woman or a mare for that matter, that will buy that bullshit, but it definitely isn’t me.”

Closer than you might think. I thought with a grin.

We walked down the steps, I kept Raven in back of me, checking the street and seeing Scotty standing by the car, a sleek black embassy issued sedan. “Hey man, got the “Company” car for our date? I’m touched.”

Scotty smiled broadly, he caught the emphasis and chuckled at my cringe, “Hell yeah baby, only the best.”

Raven walked up and threw her arms around Scott’s neck, “Easy boys, I might start getting jealous.”

“Girlfriend, he’s had years to put a ring on it; I’d say you won.”

For a heartbeat, nobody said anything before we all cracked up.

The ride to the restaurant was filled with all the things I’d needed, the banter between Raven and Scotty never stopped; they were perfect for each other. I waited for a lull in the verbal sparring,” So you guys have a date yet?”

Scotty caught my eye in the rearview and smiled, “Well as soon as this shit is over with, I’m taking her back home, like I told you, we’re gonna tell my parents and everyone then. You should hear this one,” He jerked a thumb at Raven, “And my mom on the phone, like two old friends, how’d I get so lucky?”

Raven smiled a little dreamily, “Kara is awesome, Brian and Amy, too, your Dad has the best jokes, how could anyone not love your family?”

Scotty grabbed her hand, planting a kiss on her knuckles, “Maybe it’s because you’re so easy to love babygirl.”

Raven blushed to the tips of her ears, I made a show of heaving out the window, but I smiled all the same. I glanced behind us out of habit as we changed lanes, a car three cars back made the same move.

Hmm

When we banged a right and pulled up out front of the restaurant, the car rolled right by, not even slowing down. I shrugged it off and popped my door, stepping out onto the sidewalk and opening Raven’s door for her.

Blue Chrysler…

“My, what a gentleman, I wonder where my fiancé was?”

I snorted, “Give the guy a break, ya clown.”

Raven giggled, “Someone has to keep him on his toes, can’t have all those diplomatic errands making you guys dull.”

Bertstare.jpg

Scotty gave the side of her head a look that almost had me pissing my pants, “Yeah, babe, wouldn’t want that.”

I snickered, “Fuck no, it’s a real problem, I tell ya.”

Raven missed it and smiled, “There you go then, consider me indispensable.”

Scotty offered her his arm before planting a kiss on her lips, “Wouldn’t be here if you weren’t babe.”

She sighed and leaned into him as I brought up the rear. The restaurant wasn’t packed, but there were enough ponies to make it feel comforting, warm even. We sat in a corner; Raven took the side nearest Scott, who had his back to the wall. I hated having my back to the door, but I knew with Scotty around, I could relax.

Dinner went by, and, like all the other times we’d hung out, everything flowed effortlessly, until Raven got real personal.

“So, Zack? Any special mares in your life?”

Scott did, in fact, give me the stare around Raven’s head, I almost choked on my glass of water, coughing a bit.

Real spooky, much tradecraft.

After a second, I handled my shit, “No, nobody special, work being what it is; I’d never be able to get a phone number, let alone find time to actually date.”

Raven nodded, “Well, there’s more than a couple of mares in the castle who have asked me about you, a certain Lieutenant Glow to be exact.”

“Emerald? Really now?” In another life, Em’ would’ve been a hell of a catch, but, well…

I kind of duped your Princess into falling for me, go figure.

Raven’s eyes lit up, “Yes, she asked me a few times if you were single, if you asked, I’m sure she’d be thrilled to have dinner with you.”

Scotty was still in the backfield, making this fucking face that almost had me laughing, while Raven’s attention was wholly focused on me, “I dunno Rav’ I’m swamped and Em’ is sort of a friend, I’d hate to complicate things.”

Thankfully before she could respond, dessert arrived; by the time we were finished, she seemed to have let it drop. We made our way back to the car, sliding in and pulling off the curb, Scotty was gonna drop me off before heading home for the night, but when we pulled back onto Brightwood, something tugged at me, so I glanced in the side-view mirror.

Blue Chrysler

Now my bells were ringing, it could’ve been a coincidence, but in my world, there weren’t any. I tapped Scotty on the shoulder while Raven complained about work, “Blue Chrysler, two cars back, I saw it on our way to the restaurant,” I whispered, Scotty’s eyes flicked to the rearview, then back out the windshield, he held up two fingers.

Two guys inside.

I caught his eye and nodded, easing my Glock out of the deep concealment rig, timing a speed bump and racking the slide as Raven was talking animatedly about how excited she was to meet Scott’s family. He nodded and smiled in all the right places, but his gaze kept flicking to the mirrors.

Scotty changed lanes, the tail did the same, and then back again, looking for all the world like he was trying to beat traffic. The tail pulled right up to our bumper as the car behind us made a turn, I scooted real low in the seat, that old feeling washing over me.

Raven finally noticed that she was the only one talking, “Guys?”

Scott answered, never taking his eyes off the tail, “Baby, I’m sorry, things are about to get real weird.” He threw the car in reverse and gunned it, slamming into the tail car, I saw the occupants bounce from the impact, then a gun clear the dash.

“GUN!” I called out, spinning and leaning up against the back of Raven’s seat, getting a good firing position while shielding her from anything coming back at us. Raven screamed, and I fired five rounds through the back window, shattering it and spidering the windshield of our tail, I followed up with ten more, emptying the mag into them, I couldn’t tell if I’d hit anything through the smoke and broken glass.

My ears rang as Scotty shifted back into drive and plowed through the car in front of us. Racing down Brightwood back toward my apartment, “Scotty, I’m dry! Anything else in the rig?”

“Under the seat,” He answered, weaving in and out of traffic.

I reached under Raven’s seat and pulled out a hard case, popping the lid to find an MP7 and what a pretty girl she was. I grabbed all the spare forty-round mags, seating one and racking the bolt. I planted my foot against the backseat and watched behind us, ready for anything.

Raven finally found her voice, “WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!”

Scotty grabbed her hand, “Darlin’ of all the ways I didn’t want you to find out what I do for a living, this is number one.”

“WHAT?!”

While Scott tried to find the words, a white van came racing up behind us, “Scotty, got a van, six blocks back and closing fast.”

Scotty glanced in the rearview, “Rav’ I promise, when we’re not seconds away from dying, you can ask me whatever you want, but baby girl? Right now? Get low.”

She just stared but scooched down in her seat all the same.

The van kept coming until they were right up next to us, I kept my weapon trained on the side door, thank god for window tint. After a second, it began to slide open, revealing two guys inside armed with AK-12’s.

I didn’t wait to see what they wanted, I opened up through the window, the high rate of fire making my little sub-gun sound like a buzzsaw in the confined space of the car. I held the reticle over them as the 4.6-millimeter rounds tore through their armor and ripped them to pieces. Scotty gunned the accelerator pulled level with the driver, his Glock already out, there was no hesitation as he fired a string of rounds through the window and into the Russian.

“Hang on!” Scott shouted as he slammed on the brakes, I dropped the MP7 and wrapped my arms around Raven’s seat and Raven herself, trying to stabilize her as best as I could as we went from sixty to zero in seconds. Ahead of us, the van fishtailed wildly before rolling, finally coming to rest in a thankfully closed storefront. Scotty quickly got back in it and blew past my place, headed for the Embassy.

“Zack, call it in.”

“On it brother,” I fished for my cell, punching in the Annex’s number, a voice answered after a ring.

“Standby…Line Secure, send traffic.”

“Officers have been ambushed, we are rolling with no wounded, but there are several hostiles down on Brightwood street. Word of the day is Onyx, I say again, Onyx. ETA to Annex is six mikes plus or minus two. We’ll be coming in hot, get Frank.”

“I copy Onyx; we’ll have the door open for you.”

I hung up, changing mags and scanning for threats as I called out, “Scotty, we’re good, the Annex is waiting.”

Scott didn’t reply; he just kept his foot in it until we blew through the Annex gate.

Fifteen minutes later, I’d made a pot of coffee, and found a spot on the couch, Frank had arrived almost immediately and was currently talking to Scotty and Raven in one of the side rooms. I’d already described the two guys who may or may not have gotten away, as well as my account of what had gone down.

I was mulling over the implications of what had just gone down, when the side door popped and Scott walked out, all but carrying Raven, her mascara had streaked down her face, and her eyes were more than a little red as they made their way over, I popped up off the couch to give them some space. Scott nodded his thanks and eased Raven onto the soft leather, whispering to her in hushed tones, she nodded every so often but was silent otherwise. Frank tapped me on the shoulder, motioning for me to follow him a grave expression in his face.

“What’s up, Frank?”

“The girl knows everything now; it would’ve happened anyway once they were hitched, so no big deal. But the balls on these fucking Russian cocksuckers!” Frank finished with a yell. I was beyond shocked; I’d heard Frank raise his voice maybe twice in the years that I’d known him.

“We made it Frank, that’s what counts.”

“Fuck…Yeah, I know, kid, nicely done. I’ve gotta call some people and get this sorted out. Oxide is gonna take a breather, I’ve got a couple of contractors who can level this shit out real quick.”

“Frank, we’re up for it.”

He shook his head, “If they know who Scotty is, they know who all of you are, we circle the wagons while you’re in the city, I already called Tucker and Rob, and we have guys headed over to watch your families. Someone is gonna pay for coming in my house like this, count on it.”

I’d seen this side of Frank a scant few times, the last time had been in Syria, he’d fried some local commander’s nuts with a car battery and a wire hanger for molesting a ten-year-old boy, it had taken the guy hours to finally die from shock, and Frank kept the juice on the whole time.

I squeezed his shoulder, “We better end this war fucking fast before someone gets hurt.”

He tried not to smile, but eventually, he cracked, chuckling, “You’re a sick fuck, you know that?”

“Pretty sure that’s why we’re friends, old man.”

“Yeah, heh, fuck. I’ll keep you updated.”

I smiled and turned, walking back to the couch where Raven was holding Scotty like he’d vanish if she let go, “Rav’ I am so sorry about tonight.”

She sniffled and then shook her head, “No, don’t apologize, I’ve always had my suspicions that something was up. But it’s one thing to wonder, and another thing to..to see…” She trailed off, fresh tears in her eyes as she hugged Scott tighter.

I reached out and intertwined my fingers with hers, my other hand squeezing Scotty’s shoulder.

“Welcome to the family.”

Square One

Five years ago, the world changed forever. Five years ago, the researchers at CERN flipped that big "on" switch and tore open a portal to another world. Humanity was ready for anything. What we got was a race of anthropomorphic equines capable of feats we couldn't imagine, even in our wildest dreams. In the beginning, there were…misunderstandings, like when the USS Bainbridge shot an Equestrian Airship out of the sky, seeing what they perceived to be hostile intent, but was just a celebratory and welcoming fireworks display by their Unicorns, a tradition in Equestria.

I can still remember sitting in front of my TV, watching them pull the survivors from the water. Over time those things faded from memory, the nations of Earth saw an opportunity, as they always had, to increase their influence, and from there, it had been a mad rush to secure a foothold on Equestrian soil. "The Big Four" as they came to be called, Russia, China, Great Britain, and the US, were the first to establish diplomatic outposts that became embassies.

Five years later and the game was still on, each nation jockeying to secure the most lucrative trade agreements and carve out their spheres of influence, the Russians and PRC were courting the Griffon Empire to the East, with their massive and untapped mineral deposits. At the same time, the US and the UK had only a token presence there, choosing to concentrate their efforts in Equestria, with her reserves of precious gems, the magic didn't hurt either. Deals were struck, hands shook, and the new gold rush was on. But in the shadows, something was brewing, something ugly and as old as Humanity itself.

War.

It had been 18 months since I was assigned as a Foreign Service Officer in the office of Economic Growth, working out of our Embassy in Canterlot. The days were long, but the work was incredibly exciting, helping spearhead the US mission in a brand new world was too good of an opportunity to pass up. Even if the Ambassador treated me like his personal errand boy, Ambassador Theodore ("Call me "Ted") Morten was the biggest blowhard jackass I'd ever met in my life, I'd suffered through enough meetings between him and the Princess to know that he was self-serving and disingenuous on his best days. I could tell the Princess saw right through him, which, if the rumors about her age were true, was wholly unsurprising. She'd been at this since the Shang Dynasty was still a thing.

Her Highness was a bit of an enigma, all glorious ruler of the most prosperous nation on this planet one minute, devious comedian the next. The high point of "Ted's" thinly-veiled attempts to ingratiate himself was watching the Princess verbally paint him into a corner and leave the Ambo a sputtering mess. Ha. Fucker.

All of this came to a head one balmy night in August; I was working late, as usual, trying to figure out the minutiae of a deal between HP and the Canterlot City government to furnish their schools with new computers, as well as the IT personnel and instructors to ensure that the kids knew how to take advantage of the tech. The reading was a little heavy, and I felt my eye trying to close more than once, staving off the encroaching exhaustion, I dove back into subsection twelve: rotational schedules for PC chipsets.

It was enough to make a grown man cry. I decided to take a smoke break, checking my reflection in the window on the way to make sure my right eye was still straight, I still hadn't gotten used to the glass, but at least there was something in there that made my face look halfway normal, the eyepatch had been an itchy fucker. Wandering out to the balcony overlooking Canterlot's downtown district, the beauty of this place never ceased to amaze me, with its bustling nightlife and unbelievable architecture. The bar across the street resembled something you'd see in a photo of Paris in the thirties, a cloud of smoke hanging over the patrons, which of a Friday night were a mix of ponies and humans here on diplomatic business, off to one side I could see a man furiously making out with a mare down the alley. Amazing that the whole human pony taboo wasn't stopping them. I never saw the big deal; personally, they looked just like us with weird ears, bigger eyes, slightly elongated faces, and some had horns and wings. Hell, it's not like they looked like the horses from back home, that'd raise an eyebrow or two.

There I sat, lost in thought for a few minutes, idling, as the cigarette burned down in my hand, blue-tinged smoke circling around my head like a halo when the sound of an opening door caught my attention. Through the window, I could see a pair of Pegasi Guards, and standing right next to my desk was Princess Celestia herself, her expression unreadable. "Fuck" I muttered, stubbing out my smoke and hauling ass through the balcony door. "Your Highness, to what do we owe the pleasure of this late visit?"

Her ears swiveled at the sound of my voice, swiftly followed by the rest of her. She was always a sight to behold with her pure white fur, and a pastel-colored head of hair (or a "mane if you prefer) that, when she didn't have it braided, blew in a magically generated breeze, completing her image was a billowing blaze white dress. I was always taken aback by her eyes, the knowledge and barely contained power they held, and now they held only questioning anger. "Is the Ambassador available?"

The way she almost spat the word made me think that Ted was going to be in for a rough night. "He's gone home for the evening Princess, but it's no trouble for me to call his cell and get him down here" I was already reaching for the phone when she stopped me with a raised hand.

"Before we bother our friend, there is something I would like you to take a look at and perhaps give your opinion on."

Now I was sweating a little. Diplomatic relations were more of an appointee-level deal; I was just an FSO with no desire to cause an incident. "Princess, I think we should-"

"Forgive me," she interrupted, "But I would much rather have an…unvarnished opinion of the matter at hand." Her tone said it all and brooked no further argument.

"No political bullshit."

I cleared my throat "If I can help Princess, I'd be happy to take a look."

She smiled thinly, "Lieutenant?"

The Guard on her left snapped to and handed her a sheaf of paper "Highness."

"Thank you, Lieutenant" with that, she laid the paperwork on my desk, fanning it out. "Now which one was it, ah, here," she said, pointing to the sixth page. I moved closer, nearly bumping into her as I scrutinized the section she was referring to. It was a simple trade, Equestrian healing potions to the WHO for an increase in technical assistance and manpower, but the more I looked, the more things looked…off. Three crates coming from the Equestrian side had been diverted in exchange for a massive amount of tech and manpower, buried in the middle of some innocuous-looking language. It stunk to high heaven.

"I see what you're saying, Princess, that does look a little fishy."

She nodded, looking satisfied, "Exactly my thoughts, this was written up by the Ambassador himself. May I be perfectly frank?"

I nodded, "Of course Ma'am."

"The original amount was twenty tons of elixir, earmarked for hospitals only. I believe this is an attempt to line someone's pockets."

Quite the accusation, but it looked that way to me too. I glanced at the contractor in charge of the exchange. "Aegis Manufacturing, wait, I've heard the name before" I sat down in my chair and spun up Google, returning hits in a matter of seconds. CEO was none other than Karen Morten, the wife of our illustrious Ambo. Now it made more sense; I looked up at the Princess as I tugged on more threads, "Princess, I think it might be time to call the Ambassador, I've reached the limit of what I feel comfortable doing here."

She smiled, "I agree, and don't worry, you've done nothing wrong. I needed a suspicion confirmed by someone who has proven to be objective, and you delivered famously"

I couldn't help but smile back, "A pleasure to assist the Crown Ma'am." I reached for the handset. A grin slowly splitting my face, my night just got a whole lot better. After a few rings, a tired but still imperious voice answered.

"This better be good."

"Evening, Ted!" I chirped, "Hate to wake you boss, but I have Princess Celestia here in the flesh, she says she needs to speak to you immediately."

Boy, he sure woke up fast, "What?! How long has she been there, why didn't you call me immediately?!"

I sighed and let him hear it. "I did, Sir, she hasn't been waiting long."

"Well, thank God your incompetence knows some bounds, Andrews. Inform her Highness I'll be there directly."

Will do Mr. Ambassador."

I ended the call and looked up, meeting the severe gaze of the Solar Princess. "Catch all that Highness?"

She nodded, "I did."

I took that as my cue to relax back into my chair, "Princess, may I be direct?"

Now she smiled, and I could've sworn the lights in the room got a bit brighter "I may as well show you the same courtesy you showed me. Say on."

I chuckled, "Thanks. I guess I'm confused as to why you didn't send your representative? Why did you choose to handle this yourself?"

The Princess looked thoughtful for a few moments before replying, "I suppose that the idea of humans dying or remaining ill for someone to turn a profit was too much to bear. I have always been more of a hands-on ruler, or so they tell me. I imagine I'm just nosy" We both shared a chuckle. I was surprised at how easy she was to get along with, she seemed less like an immortal Princess and more of a regular woman, though I suspected her station didn't allow for the latter. She broke me out of my thoughts a moment later. "All of this begs the question," I nodded, encouraging her to proceed. "Why would you help dig up what could be a potentially serious issue within your government at the behest of a foreign ruler? You owe me nothing and would have been well within your right to tell me to get stuffed."

Now I outright laughed. "Well, Princess, I can't abide what this appears to be any more than you can, foreign ruler or not, right is right."

She nodded, "I see your point, and a well-made one at that, just the answer I expected."

"Have my measure already, Princess?"

Again with the nod, "It comes with the territory when you've lived as long as I have, I have watched you at the corner of my meetings with the Ambassador, you always observe but rarely speak, and when you do you always have something poignant to add, or some insight to pass on. You may not think so, but I believe you would make a fantastic diplomat or negotiator."

Yeah, she's a lot closer than I'd like.

"High praise Princess, thank you, but I don't think I have the stomach for politics, such as they are. It's all a bunch of overblown morons with their heads so far up their asses they haven't seen the light of day in years, mired in too much bullshit to function." I froze, realizing what I had just said, and to whom. Thankfully before I could have a five-alarm freakout, a musical sound split the air. Celestia had burst out laughing, probably at my horrified expression.

"Oh Mother, your face" She giggled, "It has been too long since someone spoke with me so bluntly. Thank you"

I was amazed I wasn't dead, I would ask why she thanked me, but I already knew, I imagine she was used to those overblown morons, treating her with so much deference and hoping to curry favor. So instead of miring the moment with a stuttered apology, I joined in the laughter. A moment later, the reverie was broken by the opening of an office door. Ted strode in, looking every bit the egocentric prick he was, his whole figure radiated an "I'm here, no applause please." Aura.

"Good evening Princess, I am so very sorry to have kept you waiting. Andrews. Coffee."

I almost chucked my office chair at the bastard. "Sure, Ted, be right back. Highness? Would you care for anything?

Her face had settled into the mask I always saw her wearing, that unreadable expression that gave you the distinct impression she knew everything you were going to say before you said it. "No, thank you, Mr. Andrews, but thank you for the illuminating conversation."

"Anytime, Princess." With that, I fucked off to the break room to make the asshole his coffee. I gave the nod to the two guards as I slipped passed them, almost as soon as I turned the corner a subtle gold flash lit up my entire body, it took a moment to realize it was magic, and another moment to realize I could hear the conversation taking place in the other room.

"Ambassador, I have requested your presence here to answer an accusation."

I could hear the quaver in Ted's voice. "What accusation might that be, Princess?"

A rustling, as though someone had just tossed a sheaf of paper onto the table. "That you have either directly or indirectly conspired with your spouse to divert precious healing resources for sheer personal gain."

Ted sputtered, clearly at a loss, well give the guy a break, it's not every day your whole life comes to a screeching halt right in front of your eyes. "Your Highness, I don't know where you got these documents, but I can assure you these accusations are baseless."

"I beg to differ" The timbre of Celestia's voice brooked no argument. "I took the liberty of informing your Justice Department a few minutes before my arrival. Between humans who still believe in right and wrong and my subjects, I can assure you the investigation will be quite thorough."

Now Ted was shitting himself, and I was almost done making coffee. I started my walk back in as he stuttered out excuses, finally breaking down as I walked through the door. "Your Highness, please, please tell them it was all a misunderstanding, I can ensure Equestria is millennia ahead of its enemies, I can secure trade agreements that will make you the wealthiest ruler on the planet."

Celestia's eyes turned hard. "The day I would sacrifice my principles for personal gain has not come once in five thousand years, and You will not be the man who manages it."The sheer energy of her declaration felt like a physical force, even from across the room. With that, she turned on an elegant heel and strode out of the room, nodding a goodbye, which I returned. In a moment, she was gone along with her entourage.

I took a moment to break in, "Coffee, Ted."

His ashen-face made it feel like Christmas had come early, without a word he raised a shaking hand and I tossed the coffee cup onto his desk, splattering the contents everywhere. "What the FUCK are you doing?" He roared while looking like he was about to keel over.

I got right in his face, something in my eye must've gotten to him because the angry expression fled and fear replaced it as I got closer. "I'm quitting, you self-important piece of shit, for eighteen months I've watched you use this place like your own personal resort, kissing up to royalty and the only thing you accomplished was getting caught with your hand in the cookie jar. You're beyond a fucking joke Ted, good luck getting fucked in the ass in Federal Prison."

The man blanched, on the verge of having a heart attack if his face was anything to go by. I walked out of his office without another word, grabbing my coat along with the bulk of my things from my desk and heading for the elevator. The lobby was a ghost town at this time of night, everyone either home, working late, or at the bar enjoying the local culture. So it surprised me when I saw Scotty leaning against the outer door. Scott Parker and I went way back, the tall but powerfully built Diplomatic Security Agent had seen more than his fair share of a bad day, but we meshed well, hanging out drinking and hitting on the local females. He had been one of my first friends to come to Equestria.

"Yo, Scott! What's up, brother?"

He turned at the sound of my voice. "Hey Zack, Any idea why Princess Celestia is standing in the parking lot?"

I balked a little "Well, she was just upstairs talking to the jerk off. I guess she hasn't left yet."

Scotty let out a small hum, "Weird to see her here in any case. I'm good man, why is all your shit packed?"

I looked down at the box I was hauling. "Yeah, I quit, Ted was into some real shit and Celestia came to call him out on it. It's going to be front-page news tomorrow, bet on that shit."

I hadn't ever seen Scott look so smug before. "God, that's fucking awesome; I've been waiting for someone to hang that dipshit by his balls. You just made my whole week."

"Dude, think about how I feel, I'm fucking ecstatic. Even if I have to leave this place, I'll be able to hold my head up knowing that fucker is going to get his."

"Leave? So I can lose my drinking buddy slash wingman? Fuck outta here, Dude. We'll get it sorted out. I'm sure I can find something for your crippled ass to do around here."

I couldn't help but laugh with a bit of a bitter edge. I didn't want to leave Equestria. "Fuck you, man, but thanks, Scotty" I shifted my grip on the box to shake his hand. "Drinks tomorrow night?"

A million-watt smile split Scotty's face. "Fuckin' A Brother."

"Right on, have a good one, man."

I walked through the first airlock-style door, the sights and smells of the city calming me, until I noticed that Celestia was still there, hovering next to her carriage, casting glances at the building. Was she waiting for me? Why? My question was answered when she saw me clear the outer door, a smile springing to her face. "Hello, Mr. Andrews."

I bowed, "Princess. Is there something more you need?"

"Please, you do not have to bow. I just wanted to thank you again for assisting me, and to say that I look forward to working with you under whoever replaces our friend."

I offered a bit of a strained smile, Scotty's reassurances not entirely taking root. "Well, Highness, you're very welcome, I honestly feel like I should be thanking you. That was the show of a lifetime; the magic was a nice touch. But I'm afraid that we won't be seeing each other again, I tendered my resignation, and without my job here I'll most likely be shuffled off back home, but it was a true pleasure to meet you formally, even if the circumstances were less than ideal."

Her brow furrowed, "Well, that is unfortunate, I am sorry for my hand in the matter."

"Not at all, Princess, truth be told I was looking for an excuse to get away from the Ambassador for quite a while now. I don't want to leave Equestria, by any stretch, but I won't compromise myself for anyone, I'd rather be home and have these memories, than to work for an amoral asshole like him."

She gave me a small smile, "I expected as much, you seem to have honor Mr. Andrews, something that runs in short supply these days."

"I'm flattered, Princess. I'm simply going with my conscience, nothing special about it."

Her response caught me off guard," I beg to differ. It takes great courage and conviction to disregard the personal cost to do what is just."

"Thank you, Princess," I couldn't think of anything to say in the face of such naked praise from a being that had lived a thousand lifetimes before I was even a twinkle in my dad's eye.

There was that soft smile again like she was the only one in on the joke.

"Take care, Mr. Andrews, I have a feeling we'll meet again." She climbed into her carriage, her guards taking up flanking positions, and they were off into the night.

Author's Note

ANNNNNDDD I'M BACK BABY!

Game On

Three Years ago.

The night is dark and full of terrors.

Boy howdy, they weren't kidding.

Things had gotten off to a smooth start tonight, a quick meeting, and I was on my way home, no biggie, right? Until I picked up a tail. Well, if it were easy, it wouldn't be fun, right? My dress shoes thumped on the cobblestones as I ran down the alley. My pursuers were not slacking for even a second as I crashed through the back door of the pub, already looking for an exit.

"It's not like I could disappear into this crowd," I thought, eyeing the throngs of Equestrians and Griffons in equal measure enjoying their Friday night festivities. The bartender was one of mine thankfully; a Griffon named Cyrus who was currently drying a glass as we locked eyes. He jerked his head towards the bathrooms. I elbowed my way through the mass, ignoring the angry exclamations of Pony and Griffon alike. I only had eyes for the Men's room. The moment my hand made contact with the knob, the back door slammed open once again, and two burly types rushed through, eyes scanning.

Looking for me.

I pushed the door open and quickly moved inside the broom closet Cy dared call the head only to find the window a few sizes too small for my frame. "Fuck," I muttered. Cy had given me up; maybe they'd offered him a better deal, either way, I was supremely, royally, fucked. I had to ditch before they caught up to me, which would be in seconds, I emptied my pockets into the toilet tank, but the flash drive that was causing me such a headache went down the hatch..such as it is… I was NOT looking forward to recovering that, better have been worth it.

That was all the introspection I had time for as someone decided it was a good time to kick the door down. A hammer blow to the side of my head laid me out on the dirty tiles.

"Сука!"

Oh, good. Russians.

One stepped forward and kicked me in the face like he was going for a penalty shot, I felt a couple of teeth break off and heard them go skittering off across the floor. At that moment, I realized these two dickheads were going to kill me, which shocked me to my core, that's not how the game is played, fellas. I recovered my marbles and edged my hand towards my ankle, the G10 blade I kept for emergencies barely poking out above my sock. They continued beating the ever-loving shit out of me. Another hard kick broke a few ribs; I sucked in an agonizing breath and used the momentum to draw the knife fully, slamming it into and through an ankle. He'd been screaming at me in Russian, now he just screamed.

I powered my way off the floor, ignoring a broken wrist and collarbone to bulldoze the second guy, some ugly fuck with a scar marring the side of his face, leading to a missing ear. As we slammed into the wall together, I slapped my hand against the ear he had left and struck him low in the ribs twice, blood exploding across my hand in a gout. He gasped, and for a moment it was just him and I, no one else existed at that moment as he weakly tried to push me away. I stuck him again, this time in the shoulder, really digging for the subclavian artery. He sagged against me, sobbed once, and lost all motor control, dropping in a heap at my feet. He'd be dead in a matter of moments.

Leaving the asshole to handle it, I turned my attention to his screaming compadre. I smacked him in the head to get his attention.

“Кто послал тебя сюда?” “Who sent you?”

He stared at me like I'd grown another head and then started screaming for help this time. I stuck the resin blade into his temple, and he, mercifully, shut the fuck up. I made a move to stand, and the world turned sideways and tunneled.

The last thought that went through my concussed mind before I passed out?

"You're a fucking dead man Cy."

Existence was pain. Why couldn't they just let me die? These were only a few of the thoughts I had when I woke up in an undisclosed location (™) three full days later. Frank was sitting by my bedside, reading some tome about Equestrian economics, which he closed as I stirred.

"Hey Cowboy, looks like you lived"

I glared at him with my good eye as I shook off the painkiller-induced grogginess. "Real funny, Frank." Frank Miller had been a fixture in my life for the last few years as a close friend and mentor, hell, Frank had brought me into the fold in more ways than one. I owed him a lot, but right now, I was just pissed. "What's the damage, man?"

Frank ran a hand through his graying hair and blew out an explosive sigh. "Well, it isn't good bud, they broke a few ribs, your right arm, and wrist, cracked your skull enough to cause some major swelling. You damn near didn't make it."

I felt like there was more to it, "And?"

"The Doc said there was too much damage to your eye, they had to take it,"

Just like that, the world had dropped out from underneath me. "What?"

Sadly, he shook his head, "They did all they could, or so I was told, there was just no saving it… I'm sorry, kid."

Oh, Jesus.

"Frank, what about my job? Last I checked cripples don't get far in our line of work."

When he answered, his voice was thick with barely contained emotion "I spoke to Rut yesterday, they're going to take care of you as best as they can, but it's over, they want you home. Zack, I'm so sorry, we should have known they'd try something."

Suddenly, I couldn't breathe. You expect to have to give something up in the world we live in, but… God, I wish the fucking Russians had just finished the job in that shitty bathroom…

I felt like I was floating, barely aware of my surroundings, consciousness returning slowly. I could hear the beeping of an EKG. Well, at least I'm alive. I reached for the nurse call button, almost dropping it when everything came rushing back.

Celestia, Raven, all those Ponies.

I mashed the button with all my strength, and a few moments later, a human nurse walked through the door. "Hello, Mr. Andrews. Finally awake, I see." She made her way over to my bedside and into my peripheral vision on the right side. I weakly raised my hand, waving it in front of my eyes, and I realized I could see perfectly.

"The Princess healed your injuries. It included your eyes."

I couldn't stop the tears that fell from both eyes. My heartbeat was thudding in my ears, muffling the voices coming from the hallway. "Where is he?!"

Frank strode through the door, looking relieved when he saw me sitting up. "Jesus, kid, how are you? Nurse, could you please give us a minute?" She nodded and left the room.

I couldn't keep it together, sobbing as Frank pulled up a chair and rested a hand on my shoulder. When I spoke, my throat felt like it was lined with sandpaper. "Is the Princess okay? All the Ponies we got out?"

"They're fine, Luna was taken somewhere secure, and Celestia went back in to rescue more Ponies, she got out safely."

I breathed a sigh of relief and closed my eyes, streaming down my face. "Frank, I can see. My eye is back."

Frank squeezed my shoulder, "Alicorn magic is a hell of a thing."

"But the Unicorn doc's that I went to told me it was impossible."

"The Princess is something else entirely; She can do things the rest of them can't. Hell, I wish I would've thought of it sooner. But questions would've been asked, questions we couldn't answer."

I tried to steady my breathing, "Frank, what the fuck happened?"

He shook his head, "Officially? Wagner Group Mercs hired by rogue Griffons. Unofficially? It was a grab; they knew if they held even one of the Sisters, they held the cards. So this will go down as a terrorist attack by rogue factions, and the Governments stay clean."

"How long was I out?"

"Three days, enough time for things to calm down."

"Casualties?"

"Twenty Ponies, mostly guards, all the attackers, around thirty total, and three of our guys. Scotty, Rob, and Tucker were pinned down by Griffs, but they managed to shoot their way out and link up with the Brits."

"Fuck, Frank, what do we do now?"

His eyes turned steely, "Now we respond. I talked to Rutledge; you're back in. Time to go back to the night job, Kid."

I smiled, but I'm sure it looked more like a snarl, "Music to my ears."

They released me the next day, and I headed straight for the castle, I needed to see her. I owed her an explanation, at the very least. The damage had been repaired, a result of The Sister's magic, I assumed. The other scars? They shone in the eyes of every pony I passed on the street, and they would take a lot longer to heal. I crossed the gate, the guards saluting me; one of them offered his hand, looks like my Corporal buddy made it. "Mr. Andrews, I'd like to shake your hand and thank you, from every Equestrian, for saving Princess Celestia."

I took his hand and shook it, "Just glad I made it in time. Is she in?"

"As far as I know, she should be in her office with Princess Luna."

I smiled at him, "Thanks, Corporal, glad you made it."

"You too."

A short walk later and I was standing outside Celestia's office, I was seldom scared anymore, but right then? I was terrified. She'd believed in me, trusted me, her and Luna both. I just hoped that trust was still intact. I knocked softly.

"Come in."

I pushed the door open to see Celestia, Luna, and Raven huddled around the desk. Celestia's face split into a smile, Luna remained unreadable, but Raven ran across the room and threw her arms around me, talking a mile a minute. "Oh, Maker! Zack, I'm so glad you're okay, I tried to visit, but they wouldn't let me and-"She burst into tears.

I slowly hugged her back, tightening my grip. "I'm okay, Raven, I'm glad you made it."

"What a time to take a day off, huh?" She sniffled into my shoulder.

Nodding, I held her tighter, "Not getting rid of me that easy."

I let her go and looked at Celestia and Luna, "Majesties, I would like to request a moment in private to speak with both of you."

Celestia nodded, "I believe that would be best, Raven? Would you please excuse us?"

Raven wiped her eyes, "Absolutely Princess." She shot me one last look and walked out, shutting the door behind her.

I steeled myself for what had to happen next. "I owe both of you an explanation. When we first met, I was working for the State Department, Finance, it's why You hired me, Celestia." She nodded, and I proceeded, Luna was eyeing me like a hawk. "But I lied about a lot because that's my job. For three years before the portal was opened, and three years after, I was an Operations Officer for the CIA. Three years ago, I was working a source on the Griffon Isles trying to see what the Russians and the Chinese were planning; I was attacked, they put me in the hospital. They destroyed my career, but I got the information out, which led to us keeping a closer eye on the East. The worst part is," I chuckled bitterly, "None of what I suffered through made any difference three days ago, they're still marching forward, Equestria and her people are their prizes. All I got was three years of being broken down."

When nobody spoke, I continued. "I want to apologize to both of you, I couldn't have told you the truth, but if my past changes the friendship we had, I'll never stop being sorry for that. I've enjoyed my time working with and getting to know you both; I feel honored to have seen a side that few, if any, get to see. And I give you my word that it was all real, I never deceived either of you." I finished my little speech, feeling so very tired. All was quiet until Luna spoke.

"We have lived a very long time, Zack, and have seen a great many things. We have known you for a short time. But we have never felt the stain of deception from you. Your past was an honorable one by our measure, aiding your nation in the shadows, much as we have and will continue to do. You have our thanks for saving Sister, our continued friendship is assured."

I nodded, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. "Thank you, Princess." Celestia was staring through me for a long minute before she finally spoke.

"I saw something different in you when the attack was happening, tenderness, and incredible violence in equal measure. I knew then that something was off about you, but I never once felt threatened. I knew that you would die for me and my subjects. Then you proved it by staying behind and withdrawing only when you were certain that the innocents had been spirited away. You are a good and honorable man Zack; I could never hold your past service against you. Was I surprised? Absolutely. Upset? Well, I have lived far too long to let the small things affect me. Besides, you said it best; there was no way you could tell us the truth without endangering yourself or breaking an oath."

I breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Celestia."

"What will you do now?"

I blinked at Luna's question, "Well since your sister healed my injuries, I'll be going back to work for my government, I may be one man, but I won't allow what happened here to be repeated. No matter what I have to do."

Luna nodded," Our agents will be at the disposal of your government from this point forward. We will succeed or fail together. "

Celestia spoke up," We must turn back the tide, this naked aggression will be stopped, through guile or force."

I nodded, "We have a lot of work to do."

Author's Note

Shorter chapter, but a little more background on our boy. Leave a like and a comment if you see anything I could be doing better. Cheers!

The Killer Man

Author's Note

I'm not the Killer Man, I'm the Killer Man's Son, but I'll do the killing 'till the Killer Man comes.

The Killer Man

Vic’s intel checked out. Oxide had been tasked. And now we're sitting on the flight line at FOB Davidson, formerly Camp Everfree, renamed for a Marine Corporal who they said was getting the MOH for covering the evacuation of two hundred civilians from Hollow Shades before he was killed by a sniper. One more hero to put on the wall when all this was over.

I leaned against my luggage, dressed in civilian clothes, the plan was to jump into the Isles and insinuate ourselves with the Red Cross outfit on the ground. They’d applied for and been given permission to assist with food distribution and medical care for the Griff civvies, refugees were becoming a problem as we bombed the shit out of industrial centers, trying to bring the Griffon war-machine to a halt. There were rules against masquerading as aid workers, but everything we do is illegal, what was one more broken law? Our credentials were in order, and we were ready.

The hurry up and wait game was too strong, we’d been sitting here for about nine hours so far, waiting for clearance, and then waiting for nightfall. Rob broke the silence.

“Hey, Tuck?”

“Yeah?”

“I’m gonna run to the DFAC, grab some lunch, you want anything?”

“Sure, whatever looks good.”

“Zack?”

I could eat, “Sounds good, man, thanks.”

Rob hustled off, time was money, and we could get spun up any second now. I leaned back and closed my eyes for the fifth time today. I barely drifted off when a voice brought me back.

“You OGA?”

I cracked one eye open to see a Marine Lieutenant standing over me, I stood up, brushing the dirt off my jeans, “What’s the word?”

His eyes narrowed, I could tell he wasn’t used to being spoken to so informally, but I’d been sitting here for too long to give a shit. “They need you in the TOC. Something’s come up.”

Now he had my attention, “On the way, gotta go collect one of my guys from your DFAC. We’ll head for the TOC, shouldn’t take more than ten. Thanks, LT.”

He huffed a little but nodded and strolled off.

Asshole.

We rounded up Rob, poor guy looked at his Salisbury steak with a forlorn expression on his face, but we headed out all the same. The TOC was buzzing with activity, enlisted guys running around as Officers barked orders. A full bird Colonel was waiting for us outside. “Our resident spooks have arrived, huh?”

“Colonel, what can we do for you?”

He shook his head, “Not me, him.”

He nodded over my shoulder. I turned, following his eye, “Rut?”

Charlie smiled thinly, “Hello, boys.”

Now my bells were ringing, there was a certain level one got to where they didn’t get their hands dirty anymore, Rut had surpassed that by several orders of magnitude. “Well, well, looks like management decided to join the party.”

Rut shook our hands in turn, “Not a social call I’m afraid, not out here. Colonel? I need your SCIF.”

“Right this way.” We weaved through the controlled chaos, arriving at a heavy steel door, the Colonel punched in a code, and the door popped. “Take all the time you need.”

“Thanks, Colonel.”

We filed in and sat down around the table, Charlie stayed standing, almost pacing, and doing absolutely nothing to quiet those bells.

“What I’m about to tell you is beyond classified.” He looked each of us in the eye, driving the point home before continuing, “We are going to lose this war.”

Nobody breathed for a second. Tuck broke the silence, “What the fuck are you talking about Charlie?”

Rut closed his eyes, sighing, “Intel came down, we didn’t believe it at first, didn’t want to believe it. Have you wondered why the Chinese aren’t more involved here? They were trying to keep the scrutiny away. They’ve found a way, with the help of Griffon scientists and Unicorn defectors from Equestria, to create more portals all over this planet, linked to a central hub in Beijing. The operation has already begun, inside of the next twenty-four hours portals are going to open in every major city in Equestria, the country is going to be overrun.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing,” So that’s it? After everything we’ve been through, after all, we’ve sacrificed, we’re just going to run?”

“Not run, reposition, The entire Chinese military is going to come through those portals, what units we have out there will be overrun, We’re going to try and hold, but we don’t have the manpower.

“And how many EQ’s are going to die to avoid the real fight? Rut, this isn’t right, and you know it.”

“Goddamnit, don't you think I know that Zack? There’s nothing we can do, I brought up the idea of sending a team in, and they shot it down outright, it’s a miracle that this war hasn’t spilled over to Earth, and D.C doesn’t want to do anything to make it worse.”

Rob was shaking in his chair, “So Scotty died for nothing? We’re just going to hand them the country on a silver platter?” Fuck the Reds, we need to shut it down.”

Charlie looked like he’d aged ten years, that thousand-yard stare on his face. “Starting time now, Oxide is on stand down, there’s a helo heading back to our portal in Canterlot, leaving in an hour, I suggest you’re all on it.”

I got up, my heart pounding in my ears, we were abandoning them, all of our friends and allies were going to die as the Chinese swept across Equestria. The weight of it almost brought me to my knees as I walked across the TOC and out into the brisk night air. I lit a cigarette with shaking hands as Rob and Tucker walked up behind me. “What the fuck just happened?”

I looked over at Tucker, my voice hollow when I spoke, “We just lost Equestria.”

He ran his hand through his hair, sighing explosively, “Holy fuck.”

A thought welled up in the back of my mind, it was crazy, it was stupid…and it was precisely the right move. “Rob, you still have friends on the Chinese mainland?”

“Yeah? Why? Oh, holy shit…Let’s do it.”

Tuck smiled an evil smile, “I’m in.”

“Then let’s go to work.”

The flight back to Canterlot didn’t take long, We flew right past the castle and weaved through the portal, touching down at Jackson. Frank was waiting for us.

“I take it, Rutledge, found you guys.”

“Yeah, Frank, he did.”

“He told me to tell you that whatever you came up with, he doesn’t wasn’t to hear it, but you’ll have help. Butcher is swinging through.”

“Thank you, Frank.”

“Hey I didn’t do anything, I just made sure you guys were all on leave at the same time, where you go on vacation is none of my business.”

“Loud and clear brother.”

Frank leaned in so the others couldn’t hear, “Anything you want me to pass on to the Princess?” I must’ve looked shocked because he laughed, “You can’t hide shit from me, kid, never could. I’m glad you took my advice.”

I smiled. He’d known all this time, and he hadn’t said anything, “Tell her I love her, and that our time together meant everything to me.”

“Will do kid,” He pulled me into a hug, “I love you like my own kid, you know that, right?”

“You too old man, you too. I’ll see you on the other side, Frank.”

“Yeah, you fucking better,” He broke the hug, “Time to get moving, Air Branch guys are gonna get you as far as Seoul, Butcher will be waiting, from there it's all you.”

“One more for the books?”

He shook my hand, “Damn straight, son.”

One of the Air Branch boys came walking up, “If we’re going guys, we’ve gotta go now.”

Frank nodded, “They’re playing your song, kid, go.”

I nodded, gave Frank one last smile, and followed the pilot to the flight line, Rob and Tucker shook Frank’s hand and fell in behind us. We hustled through the crowd of Marines, Navy, NATO guys and civvies, and boarding the nondescript prop plane that would ferry us to South Korea. This fight wasn’t over, not by a fucking long shot.

The flight took eleven hours, plenty of time for us to go over the intel Frank had left on board, the portal research facility was on the outskirts of Beijing, and probably the most heavily-guarded building on the planet. But the more I looked at it, the more I saw one glaring weakness, they weren’t expecting anything from the air, overconfidence in the air defense grid, we’d have to jump, and from pretty fucking high up, but it could be done, would be done. When we finally landed in Seoul, I shook out my sore muscles and grabbed the go-bag Frank had supplied. Fake passports and a hundred grand in walking around money. Tuck and Rob were similarly heeled, all told, we were looking good.

I pulled up my collar against the cold as we walked across the tarmac, the sun was rising over the city, and the hustle was beginning. The warmth of the terminal was a welcome relief from the bitter winds, the second we were inside we split up, one guy alone was less likely to attract the attention we could ill afford. I walked through the crowds of people on business and on vacation, I spotted a few ponies here and there as well. I wandered out the main entrance, settling on the sidewalk, waiting.

I didn’t have to wait long.

“Enjoying the sights?”

“Hey, Connor.”

The tall ex track star turned SEAL smiled, his green eyes crinkling, still had the same goofy look about him. “Hey, bro, have a good flight?”

“Fuck no, “ I chuckled, “Good to see you, man.”

He threw an arm around my shoulders, “You too, man. I heard about Scott, fucking terrible.”

“Yeah, it is, time to make it count.”

“Fuck yeah, Ray already picked up your boys, Dave has a safe house all ready for us. Let’s get on it, my car’s this way.”

Connor and I talked about nothing on the way to the hide, just swapping stories about the Farm, and what we’d been up to. Incheon was a beautiful port-city, and it had been too long since I’d been, but all I could think about was the clock we were racing against. The safe house was a rat-hole apartment in Yonghyeon-dong, right on the coast. We parked three blocks away and walked along the docks.

“So, is it as bad as it sounds?”

“Worse. They’re gonna roll right over us if we can’t pull this off.”

“Well, we better not fuck it up then.”

We were at the door inside of five minutes, Connor knocked in a sequence, gets a single knock back before the door swung open, revealing a shorter blonde dude, Ray smiled broadly. “Boys.”

I knocked my fist into his, “Hey Ray, how's the family?”

“Good man, thanks, Angie was asking about you the other day.”

“Yeah? Well, when this is all over, I’ll have to come visit, still haven’t seen the new house."

“Hey, mi casa es su casa brother. C’mon, Dave’s waiting.”

We walked through the apartment into a back room where Rob, Tucker, and Dave were standing around a whiteboard, going over the info. Dave looked up when we came in, “ Howdy Zack.”

“Hey Dave, long time man,” I shook his hand, “Thanks for backing us up.”

“After what those fuckers did to Scotty and his mare? You couldn’t keep me away. Listen, I’ve been going over the intel Frank sent, an air insert is our only chance, hit them from the high side, and work our way down. Timetable gives us sixteen hours before the first units go through, which means we have ten before they stage from Guangzhou.”

“My thoughts exactly. Can we do it?”

“Already on it, an old contact of mine is waiting at the airport with a Learjet, we’ll be jumping from max altitude, so fifty-thousand give or take, HAHO in to beat the grid, all the gear is aboard, we were just waiting on you.”

I looked at Tuck and Rob, who nodded back at me, we were ready. “Well then, let’s go before I change my fucking mind. Dave, do you have a burner I can use?”

“You have to ask?” He dug in his pocket before tossing me a shitty flip-phone.

I walked outside as they tore the place down, dialing Mom’s number.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Mama.”

“Hey, everything okay?”

“Yeah,” I lied, “Everything is perfect, I just wanted to call and tell you how much I love you, that's all.”

“I love you too honey, are you sure everything’s okay?”

“Absolutely, just had a moment ya know? With what happened to Scotty and Raven, I just don’t want to go too long without talking to you. I have to get back to work, but I love you so much, tell Dad and Jen the same okay?”

“I will, you know, I’m proud to be your mom, right?”

“I know Mama, means the world to me. Gotta go, okay? I, uh,” My voice cracked, and I cleared my throat to cover it, “I’ll call you tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay, baby, love you.”

“I love you too, Ma.”

I hung up and stared out across the ocean, one way or another, this was going to end. Ray walked out behind me, Connor and Dave trailing, followed by Rob and Tuck. Rob gave my shoulder a squeeze, “Time to go, brother.”

I nodded, “Let's get it.”

Four hours later, we were cruising at fifty thousand feet, already geared up and prepped. Dave’s contact turned out to be an ex-Russian mob guy by the name of Alexei, good dude, absolutely no sense of humor, then again, there was nothing funny about what we were heading into.

Dave keyed his mic. “Let’s go over it again, Butcher secures the top floors, Oxide takes care of the science staff, Butcher will then leapfrog and so on until we reach the portal device, where Oxide will rig it to blow while Butcher provides security, provided everything goes smoothly, we’re out through the parking garage in a van left by our contact. Our hard out is thirty minutes from touchdown, we split up and exfil north heading for Mongolia.”

We all nodded in turn, we’d had no time to rehearse and only token information about what awaited us inside. But we were ready. I lit a smoke, not really caring if Alexei minded, odds were good that we’d all be dead inside the next hour. I blew the smoke out, my mind wandering to Tia, as it had quite a bit in the last twenty-four hours. Did she know that the war was lost? Had they told her? I hoped she would forgive me for this.

“Five minutes till drop!” Alexei’s voice came over our comms.

“Get ready, boys,” Dave shouted.

We stood, clicking our oxygen masks into place, Dave popped the door once we were set and the thunderous decompression and rushing wind almost blew me off my feet.

“Two minutes!”

I flashed Rob and Tuck the thumbs -up, which they returned. For good or ill, we were right where we needed to be.”

“One minute!”

Connor squeezed my shoulder, smiling behind his mask.

“GO! GO! GO!”

I braced myself against the door frame and, after a beat, hurled myself out into the night sky. The wind rushed past, muffled by my helmet and goggles, but I could feel the cold worming it’s way into my bones, jumping this high always came with a risk of hypothermia, and boy was I fighting the good fight. I counted off one minute in my head, and the AAD popped my chute, the shock pulling my organs down to somewhere around my knees. Once I’d slowed down enough I dropped my NOD’s searching the sky for the rest of the guys, they were level with me but spread out, we’d drift like this before tightening up closer to the target building.

I checked my watch, just after two am local time, The units from Guangzhou would start arriving in three hours, or so we hoped. We fell for what seemed like hours, our target building getting closer and closer, I already had my spot picked out on the north side of the roof, the closer we got, the clear the layout became, right along with the sentries patrolling the roof.

Shit.

We knew they’d be there, but we hadn’t counted on so many, they’d upped their security. I thought quiet thoughts as the roof rushed up at me, I aimed for the least populated area, flared my chute.

Touchdown.

The second my feet hit the ground, I pulled my M-4, a patrol rounded the corner, and I was on target. The first guy took two rounds to the chest, knocking him off balance, the second took a round to the head before I swung back and T-boxed his staggering buddy. Muted pops from all over the roof told me the boys were doing the same.

“Clear up,” Dave whispered

“Clear down.” Came Tuck’s Reply

“All clear,” I whispered.

“Consolidate.”

I rounded the corner and ran into Rob, who was pulling a radio off of one of the dead guards before we jogged over to meet up with the rest of the guys, already stacked by the stairwell door. Rob and I took our positions. I laid my hand on Dave’s shoulder and squeezed, he moved up and swiped a card on the door, for a beat nothing happened, and then a green light flashed.

We were in.